is the reason perhaps why these are ordered here in the next words to bring up the Rear They shall go hindmost with their Standards Here the Standard comprehends Ensigns for there was but one Standard for this Camp as there were no more for the other three Therefore the meaning is they shall march hindermost under their several Colours as we now speak Which was ordered for the greater Security of the Sanctuary by the two strongest Bodies marching before and behind where there was the greatest danger Ver. 32. These are those which were numbred of the Verse 32 Children of Israel by the House of their Fathers c. That is Thus were all these Persons disposed under their several Standards whose Number was taken by Moses and Aaron with their Associates I. 44 45. Ver. 33. But the Levites were not numbred among Verse 33 the Children of Israel as the LORD commanded Moses And consequently did not belong to any of these Standards being to make another Camp by themselves I. 47 c. Ver. 34. And the Children of Israel did according to Verse 34 all that the LORD commanded Moses As they gave in their Names when they were to be numbred I. 54. so they now joyned together under such Standards as God appointed So they pitched by their Standards and so they set forward c. Each Tribe encamped under the Standard that was assigned to them and they also marched when they set forward in such order as is here directed Some order no doubt had been observed before both when they rested and when they marched See XIII Exod. 18. but it was not so exact and regular as this form into which they were now cast by God himself nor can we think it was so strictly observed The Jews say that this Camp made a Square of Twelve Miles in compass about the Tabernacle as Dr. Lightfoot hath observed in his Centur. Chorogr CXLVIII and J. Wagenseil more lately in his Annotations upon the Gemara of Sota Cap. 1. Sect. 51. where several of them say that the Camp was three Parasots in compass and a Parasot was four Miles CHAP. III. Chapter III Verse 1 Ver. 1. THese are the Generations of Aaron and Moses Being now to give an account of the Levites who had not been numbred with the rest of the Children of Israel he sets down the descendants of the principal Persons among them viz. Aaron whom he puts in the first place because he was the elder Brother and his Posterity were advanced to the Dignity of Priests and Moses whose Posterity were only Ministers to the Priests as all the common Levites were It may seem indeed at first fight as if he gave an account only of Aaron's Posterity v. 2. But if we look further to v. 27 28. we shall find the Posterity of both here numbred in the Family of the Amramites of which both Aaron and Moses were Amram being their Father from whom the Genealogy of the Children of Moses is derived 1 Chron. XXIII 13 14 c. through their Generations as here those of Aaron Concerning the word Generations See Dr. Hammond on the first of St. Matthew Not. a. In the day that the LORD spake unto Moses in Mount Sinai This Circumstance seems to be particularly specified because at that time Nadab and Abihu who are mentioned in the next Verse were both alive and very eminent Persons XXIV Exod. 1 9 10. though they were now dead at this numbring of the Levites Ver. 2. These are the Names of the Sons of Aaron Verse 2 Nadab the first-born c. There seems no necessity of setting down the Names of Aaron's Sons they not being here to be numbred But it was of great Concernment to have the Distinction preserved between the Priests and the Levites their Offices being very different and therefore Moses here sets down who belonged to the one and who to the other Ver. 3. These are the Names of the Sons of Aaron Verse 3 the Priests which were anointed See VIII Levit. 30. Which he consecrated In the Hebrew whose Hand he filled See XXVIII Exod. 41. XXIX 9. To minister in the Priests Office He would have it noted that Aaron's Posterity were solemnly consecrated to an higher Office than the rest of the Tribe of Levi who were to be their Servants The very name of Cohen carries Dignity in it signifying sometime a Prince as well as a Priest Accordingly the Priests had very little servile Work imposed upon them but their chief business was to draw near to God to present him with the Blood and the Fat and some part of the Sacrifices which might be killed by other Persons This shows that they were God's Familiars insomuch that some Sacrifices were divided between him and them and it was the same thing whether they were consumed on the Alter or eaten by the Priests And those things are said to be given to God which were put into their hands though they never came to the Altar Which is an Evidence of the near relation they had to the Divine Majesty which the Levites had not for they could not come nigh to offer any thing to him no more than the rest of the Israelites but were employed in inferior Services about the Tabernacle that the Priests might wholly attend to the Service of God at the Altar Verse 4 Ver. 4. And Nadab and Abihu died before the LORD c. A little after their Consecration X Lev. 1 c. And they had no Children Which is here recorded that all Posterity might know there were none to be admitted to the Office of Priesthood but such as could derive their Genealogy from Eleazar or Ithamar If the other had left any Sons they would have inherited their Father's Office before Eleazar as Maimonides observes out of Siphre See Schickard his Jus Regium Cap. VI. Theorem XX. And Eleazar and Ithamar ministred in the Priests Office in the sight of their Father The LXX rightly translate it together with their Father Who was the High Priest and they Lower Priests under him And so were all their Sons which it is likely they had in good number For they are appointed v. 38. for the guard of the Tabernacle towards the East And thus the Gemara Hieorosol in the Title concerning Fasting saith That Moses appointed VIII Classes of Priests four of the Family of Eleazar and as many of Ithamar which continued till the time of Samuel the Prophet and David who admitted many more See Selden de Success in Pontif. Cap. I. Ver. 5. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying Now he gives order about the rest of the Tribe of Levi who had been omitted in the late Muster Verse 5 Ver. 6. Bring the Tribe of Levi near and present Verse 6 them They had consecrated themselves to God by a noble Act mentioned XXXII Exod. 29. Which procured them this Blessing to be presented to God and consecrated to him in a solemn manner for such Services as he should assign
one of the First-born to come and put in his Hand and draw out a Schedule And to him that drew out one of the former sort he said a Levite hath redeemed thee but to him that drew out one of the latter he said pay thy Price And thus they tell the Story also in the Gemara Babylon Tit. Sanhedrin Which is probable enough unless we suppose the Congregation to have redeemed the Two hundred seventy three First-born out of a common Stock which was a shorter way but not so Divine as the other Verse 48 Ver. 48. And thou shalt give the Money wherewith the odd number of them is to be redeemed unto Aaron and to his Sons Which was but reasonable because the Levites being given to them by God v. 6 7. the Money that was paid to make up what was wanting in their proportion to the First-born belonged to them likewise Verse 49 Ver. 49. And Moses took the Redemption-Money of them that were over and above To whom the Lot fell having five Shekels written upon it Them that were redeemed by the Levites The First-born were redeemed by the Levites as far as their number would reach the rest who were more than the Levites were redeemed by Money Verse 50 Ver. 50. Of the First-born of the Children of Israel took he the Money a thousand three hundred and threescore and five Shekels Five times two hundred seventy and three make just this number Ver. 51. And Moses gave the Money of them that were redeemed unto Aaron and to his Sons Which was a Rule observed in future Generations XVIII 15 c. According to the Word of the LORD as the LORD commanded Moses This is so oft repeated to show how faithful a Servant Moses was who did nothing but by the Divine order and omitted nothing that was commanded him CHAP. IV. Chapter IV Ver. 1. AND the LORD spake unto Moses and Verse 1 unto Aaron saying They being both of them concerned to see this carefully executed he speaks to both and they took others to their Assistance v. 34 46. Ver. 2. Take the sum of the Sons of Kohath c. Verse 2 They are first mentioned being employed in the most honourable Work as I observed before III. 31. Ver. 3. From thirty years old and upward In this Verse 3 Work to which they are appointed they were not employed till they came to Thirty years of Age But they were admitted to attend at the Tabernacle and do other Service at the Age of Five and twenty as we read VIII 25. Which place the Jews in the Gemara Babylonica upon the Title Cholin reconcile with this after this manner They were admitted to learn their Duty at Five and twenty and to minister at Thirty And so Aben Ezra upon VIII Numb They were probationers and might do some service at Five and twenty years old but not do all For they might wait upon the Tabernacle but not bear the Ark. And that 's the exact truth they were admitted to minister to the Priests at Five and twenty but were not put upon this laborious work here mentioned till they had sufficient strength for it which was at Thirty years of Age when they were able to carry Burdens for by that word their work is described v. 15 19 24 31 47. For though some things which they were charged withal might be put into Waggons yet the Ark and the most holy Things were to be carried upon their Shoulders though they march'd never so far v. 15. and VII 9. When the Ark indeed was settled in the Temple which was a fixed place and therefore was no longer to be carried up and down then as D. Kimchi observes upon 1 Chron. XXIII King David appointed them to enter upon their Office at Twenty years old there being also other great Work to be performed in his time for which they were fit at that Age. And so it continued even after their return from the Captivity of Babylon III Ezra 8. See Selden de Success in Pontificat L. II. cap. 4. and Lightfoot in his Temple Service Chap. VI. Sect. 1. Even until fifty years old Beyond which Age they were not bound to do any Service but only to minister with their Brethren at the Tabernacle VIII 25 26. All that enter into the Host. Or into the Warfare For their watching continually as a Guard about the Tabernacle III. 7 c. made them a sort of Militia who were encamped as appears by the foregoing Chapter about the Tabernacle for its Security Besides which there was other Work which might make their Service as laborious as a Soldier 's Life is and give it the name of entring into the Host which manner of speaking St. Paul uses unto Timothy I. 1 18. where he exhorts him to war a good warfare To do the work of the Tabernacle of the Congregation They did not perform any Work in it but about it such as here follows unless we understand by the Tabernacle the outward Court into which they went to minister unto the Priests Ver. 4. This shall be the Service of the Sons of Kohath Verse 4 in the Tabernacle of the Congregation about the most holy things The next Verses explain what this Service was Or if the word about in the latter end of the Verse were quite left out the sence would be more clear This shall be the Service of the Sons of Kohath c. the most holy Things that is the Ark as Aben Ezra expounds it And his Interpretation may be justified from v. 19 and 20. in the latter of which it is called the holy and in the former the holy of holies as it is here in the Hebrew For it was the most holy of all other holy things in the Tabernacle and gave the Name to the place where it stood of holy of holies or the most holy place And this made the Service of the Kohathites the most honourable of all other and is the reason they are mentioned first Ver. 5. When the Camp setteth forward Which it Verse 5 did not do till the Cloud was taken up and removed from off the Tabernacle XL Exod. 36 37. X Numb 11. Aaron shall come and his Sons While the Cloud rested upon the Tabernacle and the Glory of the LORD filled the House none but Aaron might come into the most Holy Place where the Ark was and that but on one day in the year and then after he had filled it with Incense which made a Cloud before the Mercy Seat which was the Covering of the Ark over which the SCHECHINAH was But that being removed in the Cloud when it was taken up from the Tabernacle not only Aaron but his Sons also might come into the most Holy Place without any Irreverence that which made it so holy viz. the Glory of the LORD being gone out of it for the present so that there was no danger in approaching to the Ark where it was wont to rest And they shall take down
the whole number of Males descended from Kohath compare this with III. 28. there was a fourth part and better that were fit for Service Ver. 37. These were they that were numbred of the Families of the Kohathites all that might do Service in the Tabernacle Such Service as is particularly mentioned from v. 4. to v. 16. Verse 37 Ver. 38. And these are they that were numbred of the Verse 38 Sons of Gershon c. He proceeds in the same order to number them which he observed in giving them their Charge beginning with the Children of the second Son of Levi and then going back to the eldest Ver. 39. From thirty years old and upward c. Verse 39 This Verse is the very same with 35. Ver. 40. Two thousand and six hundred and thirty Verse 40 A third part and little more of their Males were fit for Service Compare this with III. 22. Ver. 41. These are they that were numbred of the Families Verse 41 of the Sons of Gershon of all that might do Service in the Tabernacle c. Such Service as is described from v. 24. to v. 29. Ver. 42 43. These two Verses are the same with Verse 42. 43. v. 38 39. Ver. 44. Even those that were numbred of them after Verse 44 their Families were three thousand and two hundred It is very remarkable the Descendants from the youngest Son of Levi III. 17. which had the fewest Males in it of a Month old and upward had the most robust Men fit for Service For here are above half compare this with III. 34. of the whole number of Males grown up to Thirty Years of Age. Which was a singular Providence the heaviest Burden lying upon them who were to carry the Boards c. of the Tabernacle Not indeed upon their shoulders but in Waggons which they were to load after they had taken them down and unload when they were to set them up again and for that reason had more Waggons allowed them than their Brethren the Gershonites VII 7 8. Verse 45 Ver. 45. These are those c. whom Moses and Aaron numbred Who were principally employed in this business According to the Word of the LORD by the hand of Moses To whom the Command is expresly directed v. 21. Verse 46 Ver. 46. All those that were numbred of the Levites whom Moses and Aaron and the Chief of Israel numbred For they took in others to their assistance v. 34. which is here repeated to show that there was no fraud in the business there being Witnesses of every Tribe that they proceeded impartially and did not favour the Levites who were their Brethren Verse 47 Ver. 47. Every one that came to do the Service of the Ministry and the Service of the Burden in the Tabernacle c. The first of these the Service of the Ministry one would think related to their serving the Priest when the Tabernacle was standing and the later the Service of the Burden to their carrying the Tabernacle when it was taken down and removed and so I expounded those words v. 24. But he mentioning here only those that were numbred from Thirty Years old I think upon further consideration that there is no regard in these Expressions to the Service they did to the Priests in the Tabernacle unto which they were admitted at Twenty five Years old See v. 3. but only to the Service mentioned here in this Chapter which relates altogether to the taking down and carrying the Tabernacle And therefore these must be lookt upon as two Phrases for the same thing the former of which is not exactly translated for there is nothing of Ministry in the Hebrew but the words are Every one that cometh to serve the Service of the Service and the Service of the Burden or Carriage For it is the same word which being joyned with work we translate servile XXIII Lev. 7. and other places Ver. 48. Eight thousand and five hundred and fourscore Verse 48 If the three Sums mentioned v. 36 40 44. be put together they amount exactly to this Sum in the whole Ver. 49. According to the Commandment of the Verse 49 LORD they were numbred by the hand of Moses By the assistance of Aaron and others v. I 34 46. Every one according to his Service and according to his Burden I observed before v. 47. that Service and Burden are two Expressions of the same thing For though the Sons of Kohath had the noblest part of the Work yet their Employment is called both a Service and a Burden v. 19. as that of the Gershonites is v. 24. For which Service all the Tithes of the Country of Canaan were given to them and continued to be theirs when this kind of Service ceased as it did when the Temple was built For then there were no Burdens to be carried on their shoulders as Josiah speaks 2 Chron. XXXV 3. but their Duty was changed even by David before the Building of the Temple who made them Singers and Keepers of the Treasury as well as Porters at the Gates of God's House and likewise Judges and other Officers in the Country as we read in 1 Chron. XXVI But the alteration in their Service made no alteration in the Wages allotted to them for they still enjoyed all the Tithes Thus were they numbred of him as the LORD commanded Moses This is so often repeated v. 37 41 45. that all Posterity might reverence these Ordinances as Divine Institutions and not merely Humane Appointments And so we are to look upon all these Laws as wise Orders made by the Soveraign of the World for the better Government of that People whom he had taken for his own peculiar And it argues a very profane Spirit in those as Conr. Pellicanus here observes who can admire and praise Ovid de Fastis and such like Books and have no regard at all if they do not ridicule them to these Sacred Writings which are of such venerable Antiquity CHAP. V. Chapter V Verse 1 Ver. 1. AND the LORD spake unto Moses saying It is not said when this was spoken which here follows but it 's likely immediately after the foregoing Commandments upon which it hath some dependance Verse 2 Ver. 2. Command the Children of Israel that they put out of the Camp every Leper and every one that hath an Issue and whosoever is defiled by the dead There were three Camps as Maimonides and a great many other mentioned by Mr. Selden observes L. II. de Synedr cap. I. n. 5. the Camp of the SCHECHINAH or of the LORD viz. the Sanctuary with its Courts which are called the Tents of the LORD 1 Chron. XXXI 2. And next the Camp of the Levites who with Aaron and his Sons made a Camp about the Tabernacle Chapter III. of this Book and then the Camp of Israel Chapter II. which incompassed them all Answerable to these when the Temple was built they reckoned the Temple it self from the East-Gate to be the Camp of
had devoted them to him by laying their Hands on them v. 10. and Aaron had waved them as a Wave-offering to the LORD v. 11. Instead of such as open every Womb c. See III. 12 13. Verse 17 Ver. 17. For all the First-born of the Children of Israel are mine both Man and Beast c. XIII Exod. 2. Verse 18 Ver. 18. And I have taken the Levites for all the First-born of the Children of Israel By the exchange mentioned III. 2 13 45. Verse 19 Ver. 19. And I have given the Levites as a Gift to Aaron and to his Sons c. In the Hebrew the words are more emphatical I have given the Levites given c. That is the Levites which are given unto me v. 16. I have given unto Aaron and his Sons III. 9. To do the Service of the Children of Israel See III. 7. The Vulgar Latin translates it to serve me for the Children of Israel i. e. to do them Service by assisting the Priests in offering Sacrifice for the People In the Tabernacle of the Congregation See v. 15. And to make an Atonement for the Children of Israel Not by offering Sacrifice for that was the work of the Priests alone but by being offered themselves in the nature of an expiatory Sacrifice unto God as I observed before v. 10 and 12. For though they were not slain at the Altar as Sacrifices were yet they might expiate as the Scape-Goat did Which was sent away alive into the Wilderness after it had been presented unto the LORD as these Levites were XVI Levit. 7 10. That there be no Plague among the Children of Israel As there would have been if any Man had presumed to officiate in the House of God but such as were in this manner taken by himself to minister there When the Children of Israel come nigh unto the Sanctuary To worship God and to bring their Sacrifices to be offered at his Altar Ver. 20. And Moses and all the Congregation of Israel Verse 20 i. e. The Elders of the People v. 9 10. Did to the Levites according unto all that the LORD commanded Moses concerning the Levites c. Separated them to God from the rest of the Israelites as he had directed v. 14. Ver. 21. And the Levites were purified and they Verse 21 washed their Clothes According to the order given v. 7. And Aaron offered them an Offering before the LORD Or rather Waved them a Wave-offering c. As I observed v. 11. To which may be added That it is likely some of the Levites were thus waved in the name of all the rest for there being Two and twenty thousand of them III. 39. one cannot well conceive how they should be every one thus offered And Aaron made an Atonement for them to cleanse them See v. 12. Ver. 22. And after that the Levites went in to do Verse 22 their Service in the Tabernacle of the Congregation According to the Directions given v. 15. Before Aaron and before his Sons In their presence and by their direction Ver. 23. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying Verse 23 After the foregoing Commands he gave him some further Instructions Ver. 24. This it is that belongeth unto the Levites Add this to what hath been said about them From twenty and five years old and upward they shall Verse 24 go in Then they might begin to take the Custody of the Tabernacle upon them and to be Door-keepers to keep out Strangers and such as were unclean but not to load the Wagons and do such like work of burden till they were thirty years of Age. See IV. 3. To wait upon the Service of the Tabernacle c. In the Hebrew the words are To war the warfare of the Tabernacle Which is a Phrase often used before IV. 3 23 c. and there applied to those that carried the Tabernacle Which they might not do till thirty years of Age but might go in to learn at five and twenty as some reconcile these two But Abarbinel notes That there is nothing said of their learning but of their Service or Ministry and therefore at twenty five years old they began that part of the Service which consisted in the Custody of the Tabernacle Verse 25 Ver. 25. And from the Age of fifty years they shall cease waiting upon the Service thereof In the Hebrew Shall return from the warfare of their Service i. e. be discharged from their Function and no longer burdened with any laborious work as that of carrying the Tabernacle was And shall serve no more In such manner of work Verse 26 Ver. 26. But shall minister with their Brethren This Ministry is explained in the following words To keep the charge that is to take care of the Tabernacle unto which they were to be a Guard In the Tabernacle of the Congregation See IV. 3. And shall do no Service In the Hebrew Serve no Service that is do no laborious work as was said before their Age beginning to require ease and rest and therefore no Ministry was required of them but what they might well perform without pains and labour Thus shalt thou do unto the Levites touching their charge Appoint them their Ministries according to these Rules which were observed after the Ark of God was settled and there was no occasion to remove it any more When David therefore instead of carrying the Ark and the Tabernacle for which there was then no further occasion appointed them to be Singers in the Temple and Porters c. For which they were fit at twenty years of Age but continued their Employment no longer than till fifty as the Jews tell us when their Voice began to decay Whence that Observation of Abarbinel upon this very Chapter Age makes Levites unfit for Service not Blemishes in their Bodies but Priests are unfit by Blemishes in their Bodies not by Age. For Priests continued their Service as long as they lived and though they did not begin it till twenty years of Age yet no Law of God forbad them to begin sooner CHAP. IX Chapter IX Verse 1 Ver. 1. AND the LORD spake unto Moses in the Wilderness of Sinai Or the LORD had spoken for he relates now what was done a Month ago but not recorded till now for a special reason Which was that God having commanded them in the Month before this to keep the Passover some Persons were unprepared for it and thereupon a question arose What Course they should take for they were much troubled they could not do as their Brethren did Which produced a new Command from God that they should keep the Passover in this second Month of the first Year after they came out of Egypt This Moses being to give an account of as a matter of great importance he doth it in the proper place for it when he was relating what things were done in this Month I. 1. and deferred the mention of keeping the Passover in the first Month till he could speak
Provocations for their number was within Eighteen hundred and twenty as many as they were at their last muster and partly that the Land they were now going to possess might be the more easily divided among the Tribes in just and equal proportions From twenty years old and upwards throughout their Father's house all that are able to go to war in Israel All this is explained in the first Chapter v. 2 3. Verse 3 Ver. 3. And Moses and Eleazar the Priest spake with them With the Heads of the several Tribes who it is likely were to assist in this numbring as they did in the former I Numb 4 16 17. In the plains of Moab by Jordan near Jericho saying See XXII 1. Verse 4 Ver. 4. Take the Sum of the People These words are not in the Hebrew but some words of this kind are to be understood that they spake with them about numbring the People from twenty years old and upwards as it here follows As the LORD commanded Moses and the Children of Israel which went forth out of the Land of Egypt He bad them proceed according to the directions God had formerly given in the second month of the second year after they came out of Egypt I Numb 1. Verse 5 6. Ver. 5 6. Reuben the eldest Son of Jacob. This numbring being performed as the former was Moses uses more concise Language in the account he gives of it as he doth in the foregoing verse and in this and those that follow Where he sets down the number of every Tribe and the Families from whence they sprung without saying Those that were numbred of the Tribe of Reuben were c. as he doth I Numb 21 c. The Children of Hanock of whom came the Family of the Hanochites c. The four Sons of Reuben whose Families here follow are mentioned both in Genesis XLVI 9. and in Exodus VI. 14. and are here mentioned again because he intends to set down the Names both of the Children and Grand-children of one of his Sons which he did not before Ver. 7. These are the Families of the Reubenites Verse 7 The word we translate Families rather signifies Nations Gentes or Kindreds as we translate it XXII Psal 27. For all that sprung from those LXX Persons who came with Jacob into Egypt are called by this name of Mispecoth which the LXX here translate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 People Which were divided into Houses as the Hebrews call them and those Houses into particular Persons This is plain from VII Josh 14. where for the discovery of him that had sinned in the accursed Thing God commanded the Israelites to be brought by their Tribes and then that Tribe by the Families belonging to it and that Family which the LORD took by Housholds and that Houshold Man by Man And they that were numbred of them were forty and three thousand and seven hundred and thirty This being compared with I Numb 21. it appears this Tribe was less than it was eight and thirty years ago by near three thousand Men For some whole Housholds had been destroyed as it follows v. 9. Ver. 8. And the Sons of Pallu Eliab He speaks Verse 8 in the Plural Number when there was but one Son of Pallu which is very usual in the Scripture Language See XIX Gen. 29. XXI 7. XLVI 7. and in this very Chapter v. 42. Eliab He doth not say from him came the Family of the Eliabites for he made only an Houshold in the Family as we call it of the Palluites Verse 9 Ver. 9. And the Sons of Eliab Nemuel and Dathan and Abiram The same must be observed of these that Families did not spring from them but they were Housholds belonging to the Family of the Palluites This is that Dathan and Abiram They are here again mentioned partly to set a new Brand upon them for their insolent Rebellion against Moses and partly to show how the Reubenites came to be so diminished Famous in the Congregation See XVI 2. Who strove against Moses and against Aaron in the company of Korah They joyned with Korah who seems to have been the chief Incendiary For he is mentioned first in the XVI 1. When they strove against the LORD Who had appointed Aaron alone to be the High-Priest and his Sons to Minister in the Priest's Office which these Men would have usurped XVI 11. where it is said expresly They were gathered together against the LORD Verse 10 Ver. 10. And the Earth opened her mouth and swallowed them up together with Korah These words seem to import that Korah was swallowed up with Dathan and Abiram as I have observed upon XVI 32. See there But it must be acknowledged that these words may receive another Interpretation and that very natural in this manner The Earth opened her mouth and swallowed them up viz. Dathan and Abiram and the rest mentioned XVI 32. and then the next words veeth Korah may be thus translated and as for Korah who was the great Incendiary when that Company died i. e. he died when the Company which offered Incense died for there is in many places a defect of a word to be supplyed from the word that follows This is a very easie construction and agrees with the Psalmist CVI. 17. where he mentions only Dathan and Abiram's Company as swallowed up and then adds v. 18. A fire was kindled in their Company i. e. in the other Company of Rebels and the flame burnt up the wicked viz. Korah and those that were with him What time the fire devoured two hundred and fifty men XVI 35. If the Interpretation now mentioned of the foregoing words be admitted then Korah must be added to the number of the Two hundred and fifty Men which Moses takes occasion to explain in this place And they became a sign A Monument of God's displeasure against those that affront his Ministers to give warning unto all Posterity not to follow their pernitious Courses Ver. 11. Notwithstanding the Children of Korah died Verse 11 not As those of Dathan and Abiram did but their Family continued famous in David's time For perhaps they left their Father and departed from the Tents of those wicked Men as Moses by God's command exhorted the Congreation XVI 24 26. and they obeyed v. 27. Ver. 12 13. The Sons of Simeon after their Families Verse 12 13. c. His Sons reckoned up here just as they are XLVI Gen. 10. and VI Exod. 15. only one of them viz. Ohad is here omitted because either he had no Children or his Family was extinct before this time The first of them also viz. Nemuel is there called Jemuel and Jachin in 1 Chron. IV. 24. is called Jarib there being some reason in process of time for such alterations Verse 14 Ver. 14. These are the Families of the Simeonites twenty and two thousand and two hundred There was a wonderful decrease of this Tribe in the space of thirty and eight years For they were fewer
them So this word bring near signifies to offer them unto God As they were VIII 10 11. Before Aaron the Priest In his presence That they may minister unto him Unto Aaron and the rest of the Priests who were the immediate Ministers of God and the Levites were given to minister unto them Which they did many ways especially while they remain'd in the Wilderness where they had a peculiar Charge which otherwise would have been incumbent on the Priests not only to guard the Tabernacle and keep a Watch night and day about it but also to take it down and to carry it when they removed and to set it up again when they rested as we read in the following part of this Chapter and in the next When they came into the Land of Canaan and were settled there they had less to do of this kind But as the Charge of the Tabernacle still lay upon them as it had done before so did other Works in the Courts of the LORD'S House and in the Chambers where they waited on the Priests which are particularly mentioned in 1 Chron. XXIII 28 29 c. And in David's time their Work was still more increased for he appointed them to be Singers in the House of the LORD and to play upon several sorts of Instruments 1 Chron. XXV which they did Morning and Evening 1 Chron. XXIII 30. Porters perhaps there were before who stood at the several Gates of the Tabernacle as afterward of the Temple and are said therein to minister in the House of the LORD 1 Chron. XXVI 12. as also Guards of the Treasury of God's House and of things dedicated to him v. 20. But as he increased the number of them so he settled them in their Courses that there might be a constant Attendance with greater ease As for those of them that were made Judges and Officers not only in Matters concerning the LORD but in the Service of the King as we read there 1 Chron. XXVI 29 30. it no more belongs to what is said of them here than what follows there v. 31. that there were found among them mighty Men of Valour See upon v. 10. Verse 7 Ver. 7. And they shall keep his Charge and the charge of the whole Congregation It highly concerned Aaron in particular and the whole Congregation in general that the Tabernacle should be well guarded And this was the Levites great business at present who took this Charge from off their hands by attending that Service which all of them were bound to perform Before the Tabernacle of the Congregation This exactly expresses in what their Ministry consisted which was not performed in the Tabernacle where the Priests only officiated in the Holy Place as the High Priest in the most Holy but before it in the External Part of it where they assisted the Priests in their Service To do the Service of the Tabernacle Such Service as I have mentioned before v. 6. Ver. 8. And they shall keep By guarding them and keeping a continual Watch about them Verse 8 All the Instruments of the Tabernacle of the Congregation Every thing belonging to it And the charge of the Children of Israel to do the Service of the Tabernacle By which Service at the Tabernacle they took upon them the Charge which otherwise was incumbent on the whole Congregation who were to take care that the holy Things were kept both safe and secure and also separate to the Sacred Uses to which they were appointed These words which are often repeated to do the Service of the Tabernacle are to be carefully noted because the Levites did not serve in the Tabernacle which belonged only to the Priests but served the Tabernacle by guarding it and taking it down and carrying it c. as was said before Ver. 9. And thou shalt give the Levites unto Aaron Verse 9 and to his Sons They were first presented unto God v. 6. and God bestowed them as a Gift upon the Priests See VIII 19. They are wholly given unto him out of the Children of Israel To attend upon the Priests and to obey their Orders for which they paid them nothing but they were to do it freely being given to them to be their Servants by God who paid them their Wages Ver. 10. And thou shalt appoint Aaron and his Sons Verse 10 and they shall wait on their Priests Office Or thou shalt appoint them to wait on their Priesthood Which he had shown before was very different from the Levitical Office but to make them more mindful of their Dignity he repeats it again that Aaron and his Sons alone should officiate as Priests viz. in offering Sacrifice in setting the Bread upon the Holy Table looking after the Lights and burning Incense Which they were to perform in their own Persons and not appoint any others as their Deputies to do them for none of these things could be performed by the Levites Whose business it was to look after the fine Flour of which the Bread was made to prepare it and the Frankincense which was to be burnt and abundance of such like things which are particularly mentioned 1 Chron. IX 27 28 29 31 32. But they could not make the Anointing Oyl or the sweet Perfume mentioned XXX Exod. 23 34. for they were most holy and therefore the Priests only could compound them And the Stranger that cometh nigh By Stranger is meant any one though a Levite that was not of the Sons of Aaron who alone had the priviledge to approach unto God Shall be put to death God himself sent out a Fire to consume Korah and his Company who presumed to offer Incense being but bare Levites and not Priests Chap. XVI Verse 11 Ver. 11. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying To make the Matter more clear he further tells Moses the reason why he took the Levites from among the the Children of Israel to be his after a peculiar manner Verse 12 Ver. 12. And I behold I have taken the Levites from among the Children of Israel Take notice of the Reason why I have taken the Levites from among the rest of the Israelites v. 9. for it is by my Order and Appointment Instead of all the First-born that openeth the Matrix c. To make an exchange with them for all their First-born which I have heretofore challenged as my own and now take the Levites in their stead Therefore the Levites shall be mine As all the First-born were which now shall be theirs and the Levites be mine Ver. 13. Because all the First-born are mine By Verse 13 a special Right which is mentioned in the next words For on the day that I smote all the First-born in the Land of Egypt The Title whereby he laid a Claim to all the First-born was that great Miracle as R. Levi of Barcelona calls it which he wrought when he destroyed all the First-born of their Neighbours in Egypt and touched not one of theirs By which sparing Mercy he acquired
Bullock For a Verse 8 Burnt-offering as is manifest from v. 12. With his Meat-offering Which always attended upon Burnt-offerings XV. 9. And another young Bullock shalt thou take for a Sin-offering This being offered for the whole body of the Levites is the same Sacrifice that is ordered when the whole Congregation of Israel sinned through Ignorance IV Levit. 13 14. Ver. 9. And thou shalt bring the Levites before the Tabernacle of the Congregation To the Door of it where the Altar of Burnt-offerings stood XL Verse 9 Exod. 6. And thou shalt gather the whole Assembly of the Children of Israel together The Hebrew words COL ADATH which we translate the whole Assembly frequently signifies all the Elders of Israel As in XV. 4. XXV 7. XXXV 12. And it cannot well have any other sense in this place as appears from the next Verse Verse 10 Ver. 10. And thou shalt bring the Levites before the LORD Present them to him at the Altar And the Children of Israel The Elders of the People mentioned in the foregoing Verse For all the Children of Israel could not possibly do what is here enjoyned but some of them in the name of the rest and none so proper as their Rulers and Governors who were their Representatives Shall put their hands upon the Levites As Men used to do upon their Sacrifices Which signified the devoting of that Beast to God by him who laid his Hand on it at the Altar for such Purposes as he brought it And this was done by private Men in their Burnt-offerings and Peace-offerings as well as in their Sin-offerings see I Levit. 4. III. 2. VIII 13. but the Jews observe that the whole Congregation laid their Hands only upon the Sin-offering that was offered for them IV Lev. 15. Therefore the Levites are here to be considered under that notion as is manifest from v. 19. where God is said to have given them to Aaron c. to make an Atonement for the Children of Israel For the Levites being given to God instead of the First-born by the Sanctification of which First-born to God as it is called XIII Exod. 1. the whole Family was sanctified and their Sin after a sort expiated the Offering of the Levites after this manner to God was to have the same effect that the Offering of the First-born had viz. the Sanctification and Atonement of the Children of Israel Ver. 11. And Aaron shall offer the Levites before the Verse 11 LORD for an Offering of the Children of Israel The Hebrew words are more significant Aaron shall wave the Levites before the LORD for a Wave-offering c. I have often observed before that this Waving or Agitation too and fro before the Altar of which see XXIX Exod. 24. was a solemn Consecration of a thing to God as a Sacrifice And therefore the Levites were presented unto him under the same Consideration as the First-born were But it was impossible for Aaron to wave them as he did some parts of a Sacrifice and therefore it is probable that he lifting up his Hands and turning about to all sides as he did when he offered a Wave-offering they at his Command imitated the same motion and so were offered up to God and became wholly his See ver 21. That they may execute the Service of the LORD Or as it is more significantly in the Margin that they may be to execute c. Which expresses the Intention of this waving them before the LORD that being wholly given up to him they might become meet to execute that Service to which he appointed them at his House Ver. 12. And the Levites shall lay their Hands upon the Heads of the Bullocks It being evident from v. 19. that the Levites were considered as an expiatory Sacrifice Verse 12 and yet not being to be devoted to Death no more than the First-born were these two Sacrifices one for Sin the other a Burnt-offering were substituted in their stead Upon which therefore they were to lay their Hands that the Sin which the Children of Israel laid upon them v. 10. might be transferred to these Beasts by laying their Hands upon them to be actually sacrificed unto God by shedding their Blood The one for a Sin-offering and the other for a Burnt-offering unto the LORD The Burnt-offering was mentioned first v. 8. being the most ancient of all Offerings from the beginning of the World But the Sin-offering is offered first to make the other acceptable And so it was when Aaron was consecrated VIII Levit. 14.18 and when he offered for himself IX Levit. 8 12. and for the People v. 15 16. and to name no more in the Cleansing of a Leper XIV 19. To make an Atonement for the Levites The Sin-offering properly made the Atonement and the Burnt-offering declared its acceptance Verse 13 Ver. 13. And thou shalt set the Levites before Aaron and his Sons As they were brought before the LORD because they were to be given unto him v. 9. So now they were set before Aaron and his Sons because they were given by God to them v. 19. And offer them for an Offering unto the LORD Or as it is in the Hebrew and wave them for a Wave-offering unto the LORD Some imagine that as Aaron waved them before v. 11. so now they were in like manner waved by Moses But it seems to me more probable that the meaning is they being waved c. should be set before Aaron and his Sons and presented to them as God's Gift according to his order III. 9. And so these words ought to be translated after thou hast waved them for a Wave-offering That is after Aaron by his Order had waved them And thus the like words must be understood v. 15. See there Ver. 14. Thus shalt thou separate the Levites from among Verse 14 the Children of Israel By the fore-mentioned Purification v. 7. and Oblation v. 10 11. And the Levites shall be mine They became his by this solemn Oblation of them to him v. 11. Ver. 15. And after that shall the Levites go in To Verse 15 the Court of the Tabernacle where they were to attend upon the Priests and assist them in their Ministry and in taking down the Tabernacle when it was to remove To do the Service of the Tabernacle of the Congregation In the Court of the Priests where the Altar of Burnt-offering stood For into the Sanctuary it self none but the Priests entred and there was no Ministry there in which the Levites were to assist And thou shalt cleanse them and offer them for an Offering Or rather after thou hast cleansed them and offered c. according as was directed v. 7 11. Ver. 16. For they are wholly given unto me c. Verse 16 God commanded them before to be taken from among the Children of Israel III. 45. and now they are given to him The word is repeated twice in the Hebrew given given which we translate wholly given because the Children of Israel
to the Holy Scriptures will look upon this rather as the Holy Ghost's Testimony concerning Moses than Moses his Testimony concerning himself But we have to do now with a Generation of Men that write upon these Books not as of a Divine Original but as they do upon common Authors Verse 4 Ver. 4. And the LORD spake suddenly unto Moses The LORD thought fit immediately to stifle their Insurrection which might have proved dangerous if it had spread among the People And perhaps the word suddenly may relate to the manner of his calling to them with a quick and hasty Speech as one provoked and highly displeased And unto Aaron and unto Miriam It is uncertain whether God spake to these two by himself or by Moses It is likely he spake to them all together while Aaron and Miriam were expostulating with Moses with such a Voice as he was wont to use when he communicated his Mind to the Prophets Come out ye three It is likely they were all in Moses his Tent whether his Brother and Sister were come to utter their Complaint Vnto the Tabernacle of the Congregation Which was God's Tent wherein he dwelt among them and from whence he declared his Will to them And they came out To attend the Pleasure of the Divine Majesty Ver. 5. And the LORD came down in the Pillar Verse 5 of the Cloud The Pillar of the Cloud which was wont to be over the most Holy Place where the LORD dwelt came down from thence and the SCHECHINAH in it and stood as it here follows at the Door of the Tabernacle And stood in the Door of the Tabernacle As if it would leave them as it did v. 9. And called Aaron and Miriam Who were at some distance I suppose and are commanded to come nearer And they came forth From the place where they were when he called them Or from Moses with whom they came from his Tent and now are required to stand by themselves Ver. 6. And he said hear now my Words Mark Verse 6 what I say to you If there be a Prophet among you This doth not make a doubt of it but supposes that they and others among the People were Prophets as they alledged v. 2. But God would have them to understand that he did not communicate his Mind to all alike nor in the same way and manner but so differently as to make a remarkable Distinction between Moses and others Whether there were in those days Men brought up and trained to be made fit to receive this Gift bestow'd upon them we do not know But in after-times it is evident there were certain Colledges of Prophets wherein Disciples of Prophets were bred Such was that 1 Sam. X. 5. and XIX 18 c. Where the Sons of the Prophets i. e. their Scholars or Disciples as Jonathan always translates that Phrase were brought up And for the most part such only were endued with this Gift who were so educated in those Schools in the Study of the Law and in Piety Though God did not tye himself to dispense it to such Persons alone but bestowed it upon whom he pleased though they had spent no time in those Schools of the Prophets This is apparent from that Proverbial Speech Is Saul also among the Prophets 1 Sam. X. 11. XIX 24. This had been no wonder as this Saying imports if it had been usual for Persons to be endowed with this Gift on a sudden who was never bred up in such a course as led to it But to show how this came to pass one of that place answered and said as it there follows v. 12. but who is their Father That is this is no such wonder if it be considered who makes Men Prophets viz. God who is the Father of all the Children of the Prophets and therefore may inspire whom he pleases As he now might have imparted this Gift to meaner Persons than the LXX Elders presented to him by Moses and made them equal if he had thought fit with Aaron and Miriam For this was the case of Amos in after-ages who was no Prophet nor a Prophet's Son as he himself relates VII 14. but an Herds-man and yet the LORD took him as he followed the Flock and bad him go and prophesie unto his People Israel I the LORD Here is the Original of Prophecy will make my self known unto him communicate to him my Mind and Will In a Vision This was one way of discovering his Mind to the Prophets by representing things to them when they were awake as if they had perceived them by their Senses which at that time were lockt up and all transacted by a Divine Operation upon their Mind and Imagination See XV Gen. 1. and VIII Dan. 1 15. Abarbinel mentions one who observes that the word Marah the Plural of which Maroth signifies Looking-Glasses in XXXVIII Exod. 8. is a different word from Mareh which is commonly used for Vision And teaches us that all the Representations made in this way to the Prophets were only as the Images of things represented in a Glass in which we behold the outward Shape or Shadow as we may call it but not the thing it self And so St. Paul seems to have understood this word if he alludes to this place as Grotius thinks he doth when he saith now we see 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 through a Glass darkly 1 Corinth XIII 12. And I will speak unto him in a Dream This was another way of God's revealing his Mind unto the Prophets in their sleep when they not only saw things represented them but also heard a voice And both these seem some times to have been mixed together or to have followed one another as in XVI Gen. 12. VII Dan. 1. VIII 16 17 18. And it is a Maxim among the Jews that there is no degree of Prophecy but it is comprehended under one of these Visions or Dreams So Maimonides in his More Nevochim P. II. cap. 32. and 41. and again cap. 43. where he saith There is no third degree of Prophecy besides these two For as for that Divine Spirit which moved Men to speak of things appertaining to the Knowledge of God and his Praises beyond their natural or acquired Abilities without seeing any Figures asleep or awake though with Assurance that it was from God they will not have it called Prophecy though they acknowledge those Parts of Scripture which they call Cetuvim and the LXX 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. written by the Holy Ghost were indited by that Divine Spirit and therefore we cannot reasonably deny those that were inspired by it the Name of Prophets Verse 7 Ver. 7. My Servant Moses is not so Doth not receive my Mind in either of those ways and therefore is more than a Prophet having it communicated to him in a far more noble and clearer manner which placed him in a higher rank than any other inspired Person Who is faithful in all my House Because he was intrusted so
it was to inspect it and judge whether it was a Leprosie or no XIII Lev. 2 c. And behold she was leprous He could not but judge her to have a Leprosie and consequently pronounce her unclean Ver. 11. And Aaron said unto Moses He was Verse 11 made sensible that Moses had greater interest in God than himself and therefore desires his intercession for them Alas my Lord Have pity upon us miserable Wretches I beseech thee lay not the Sin upon us He supplicates him as his Superior and humbly begs his pardon and that he would obtain remission of the Punishment which they had justly deserved by their Sin For he was afraid he himself might suffer as he saw she did Wherein we have done foolishly and wherein we have sinned He prays him to look upon their Offence as proceeding from Folly and Weakness though in it self a great Sin Ver. 12. Let her not be as one dead c. For so Verse 12 she was not only legally being to be separated from the Living but naturally also this being as I said the worst kind of Leprosie which eat into the very Flesh and made her look like an Abortive as it here follows or Still-born Child which had lain long dead and was half wasted away in its Mothers Womb. Ver. 13. And Moses cried unto the LORD Most Verse 13 earnestly petitioned the LORD for her such was his Meekness and Piety And his crying perhaps supposes the Divine Majesty to be gone afar off if not out of sight Heal her now O God I beseech thee For it was beyond any other power but his to recover her Ver. 14. And the LORD said unto Moses if her Verse 14 Father had but spit in her face An expression of extream Anger abhorrence and contempt XXX Job 10. LII Isa 6. Should she not be ashamed seven days She could not have had the confidence to come presently into his Presence but be ashamed for a great while to look him in the Face Let her be shut out of the Camp Much more is it fit that Miriam should avoid my Presence and not presume to come before me who have set a greater Mark of my Indignation and Detestation upon her For Spittle might soon be wiped off but the Leprosie stuck to her and made her unfit for all Conversation with God or Man Seven days Which was the time for legal Cleansing from such great Impurities XIV Lev. 8. VI Numb 9. XXXI 19. And after that let her be received in again I suppose she was presently freed from her Leprosie but kept out from the Camp so long to declare God's Displeasure against her and to humble her by exposing her to shame Verse 15 Ver. 15. And Miriam was shut out of the Camp seven days That her Offence might be known to all by her open Punishment And the People journeyed not till Miriam was brought in again For the Cloud was gone which should have directed them in their Motions And besides this respect perhaps was shown unto her because she was a Prophetess and hereby she had time given her to humble her self before God and to beg his Pardon for her Sin Brought in again When one would have expected that such Sacrifices should have been offered for her Cleansing as are required in XIV Lev. But this was an extraordinary Case she being on a sudden miraculously struck with the highest Degree of the Plague of Leprosie and as suddenly cured by the same Hand that struck her Ver. 16. And afterward the People removed Which Verse 16 shows that the Cloud which departed from the Tabernacle v. 10. returned again to it together with Miriam that it might guide them in their removal to another Station For till it was taken up from the Tabernacle they stirred not from the place where they were IX 17 18. From Hazeroth After they had abode there seven days at the least And pitched in the Wilderness of Paran Where they were before See X. 12. but now were brought into another part of it called Rithmah XXXIII 18. which was call'd also by another name Kadesh-barnea XIII 26 I Deut. 19. Or else we must suppose these two Places to have been so very near together that they might be said to have pitched either in the one or the other This Station was at the foot of the Mountain on the South part of Canaan I Deut. 20. so that their next removal was to have been into the Land promised to them if they themselves had not hindred by their renewed Rebellion This removal was in the fourth Month of the second Year after they came out of the Land of Egypt See XI 20 35. CHAP. XIII Chapter XIII Verse 1 Ver. 1. AND the LORD spake unto Moses saying They being now come to the Borders of Canaan the LORD ordered Moses to exhort them to go up and take possession of it and not to fear nor be discouraged as we read in I Deut. 21. But the People out of a distrust of God's Power as Moses seems to intimate IX Deut. 23. desired they might first send some to search out the Land before they attempted its Conquest I Deut. 22. About which it is likely Moses consulted the Divine Majesty who gave them leave so to do Verse 2 Ver. 2. Send thou Men. For their greater satisfaction God ordered them to have their desire For there seems to have been a general Fear upon them every one of them coming to Moses with this request I Deut. 22. which could not be removed but by sending some to bring them intelligence what kind of Country it was and what People they had to deal withal v. 18 19 20. That they may search the Land of Canaan To make a discovery both of the Country and of the Inhabitants and the best way to invade it I Deut. 22. Which I give unto the Children of Israel To the possession of which God now intended to introduce them For he had already brought them to the Confines of it and bidden them go up and possess it I Deut. 20 21. but they would needs make this delay for a discovery of the condition of the Country which was their own contrivance at the first and not a Divine Counsel Of every Tribe of their Fathers shall ye send a Man That there might be no suspicion of Partiality in their Report Every one a Ruler among them Men of Authority and Prudence who might be the more believed Yet not of the highest Rank for such are called by the name of Princes I. 16. but Rulers perhaps of Thousands who were very considerable in their Tribes For they are called by the same name in the Hebrew every one being said to be a NASI and a ROSCH a Leader and a Head in their Tribes which may incline one to think that there were higher and lower Persons of this sort who had the same Title in every Tribe Ver. 3. And Moses by the Commandment of the Verse 3 LORD Which was given
killed all this People As one Man On a sudden with one stroke as if they had all but one Life Then the Nations which have heard the fame of thee will speak saying Of which the Nations that have heard the fore-named Report of thy Majesty will make this Construction Verse 16 Ver. 16. Because the LORD was not able to bring this People into the Land Because he whom they called Omnipotent was indeed defective in his Power which at last failed him so that he could not compleat what he had undertaken Which he sware unto them XV Gen. 17 18. XXIV 7. Therefore he hath slain them in the Wilderness Killed them all before they came to the Land he had solemnly promised to them for that was an easier work than to make good his word The sum of this Argument is That it would be a great disparagement to the Divine Majesty if he now destroyed this Nation because his Enemies would conclude he had deluded them with false Promises which he wanted Power to effect Ver. 17. And now I beseech thee let the Power of Verse 17 my LORD be great That is let it appear to be unlimited by bringing them into the Land which he sware to give them v. 16. or by pardoning their Sin which had provoked his high displeasure against them v. 11. For by Power may be meant either that which is properly called by that Name viz. his Omnipotence which can conquer all Opposition Or his Mercy and Clemency in overcoming his Anger and bearing with an ungrateful People Which agrees very well with what follows but both tend to the same meaning that he would not destroy them but bestow the Land of Canaan upon them according to his Intentions According as thou hast spoken saying Which will be suitable to thy blessed Nature which thou didst proclaim to me when thy Glory passed by me XXXI Exod. 22. XXXIV 5 6. Ver. 18. The LORD is long-suffering and of great Verse 18 mercy forgiving iniquity c. In these very words though something more largely God proclaim'd his Name to Moses when he showed him his Glory XXXIV Exod. 6 7. where they are explained And by no means clearing the guilty Even these words according to the Interpretation I have there given of them are a plain Argument to move the Divine Goodness to pardon their Sin But the next words visiting the iniquity of the Fathers upon the Children c. seem to be directly contrary to the intention of his Petition till it be considered that they had not now committed Idolatry against which Sin God in these words particularly declares his Severity and that Moses did not now plead for an absolute Pardon without any Punishment at all but only that he would not destroy the whole Nation as one Man and utterly disinherit them as he seemed resolved to do v. 12 15. This Threatning he hoped his gracious Nature would incline him to revoke notwithstanding which he might visit the Sin of the Fathers upon the Children unto the third and fourth Generation That is punish them and their Posterity a long time And so this latter part of the verse is to be interpreted according to what I observed XXXIV Exod. 7. in making desolate he will not make quite desolate though he visit the iniquity of the Fathers upon the Children c. Verse 19 Ver. 19. Pardon I beseech thee the Iniquity of this People So far as not to destroy them utterly According to the greatness of thy Mercy Which God himself had proclaimed v. 18. As thou hast forgiven this People from Egypt even until now This looks like an Argument against them for they having provoked him so often as they had done since they came out of Egypt in the space of one Year and a little more See v. 22. and been as often forgiven it might seem more reasonable that he should now punish them and not forgive them any more But he appeals to that long-suffering Goodness which he mentions as the prime Character of the Divine Nature v. 18. which though it had been exercised by them many ways yet he hoped would still bear longer with them Ver. 20. And the LORD said I have pardoned according to thy word Granted thy desire not to destroy them utterly and altogether v. 12 15. Ver. 21. But as truly as I live all the Earth shall be Verse 20 filled with the Glory of the LORD In the Hebrew Verse 21 the words run plainly thus As true as I live and that all the Earth shall be or hath been filled with the Glory of the LORD For so the Egyptians themselves confessed v. 14. that the fame of it was come to them and afterwards he did many more wonderful things when he brought them into Canaan Unto which if these words be taken in the Future Tense he hath respect when he saith As true as that he would in a most glorious manner subdue the Canaanites not one of these murmuring Israelites should come into that good Land Ver. 22. Because all these Men c. The sence Verse 22 would have been clear if we had left out the word because as we might have done the Hebrew Particle ki being sometimes only an expletive or if we had translated it that as it signifies in XXII Gen. 17. and many other places For the meaning plainly is though the words be something intricate That all the Men of whom he is speaking should perish and not one of them come into Canaan Which have seen my Glory Which appeared to them in the Cloud upon Mount Sinai and resided in the Tabernacle And my Miracles which I did in Egypt Mentioned in the IV VII VIIIth and following Chapters of the Book of Exodus And in the Wilderness Where he divided the Red Sea for them to pass through on dry Land and gave them Manna constantly from Heaven with Water out of a Rock which followed them whithersoever they went c. And have tempted me now these ten times That is very oft as this Phrase ten times signifies XXXI Gen. 7 41. IV Nehem. 12. XIX Job 3. But some of the Hebrews will not be satisfied with this Explication but indeavour to find out precisely just ten Provocations of which they were guilty Though to do this they are forced to begin with one which fell out before they came to the Red Sea XIV Exod. 11 12. and all the other Nine they find in the Wilderness See Pirke Avoth cap. 5. and Paulus Fagius his Scholia upon it with Genebrard upon the LXXVIII Psal v. 46. Mr. Mede hath observed that to tempt God in Scripture Language is to provoke him by some presumptuous Fact to anger as it were to try whether he will punish or not or in fewer words to dare God Book I. Discourse 26. p. 153. And the following words in the next verse justifie this Notion in this place And have not hearkned to my Voice This seems particularly to refer to their Disobedience when he
cause him to come near unto him Make it appear that they are the Persons who ought to burn Incense and to offer Sacrifice For to come near is to perform these Offices as may be learnt from XIX Levit 22. but especially from X Levit. 3. And the very word Cohen denotes it for it signifies a Minister next to the King And him whom he hath chosen will he cause to come near unto him They shall discharge the Office of Priesthood whom God himself hath chosen to it and no Body else Ver. 6. This do I put you to this Trial. Verse 6 Take your Censers Perform the Office of Priests unto which you pretend a right Korah and all his Company All the Two hundred and fifty Men and whosoever else were in the Faction of Korah Whom he orders no doubt by God's direction to execute the Office to which they aspired Ver. 7. Put Fire therein and put Incense in them Verse 7 As the Priests were wont to do Before the LORD to morrow At the Altar of Incense as some conceive before the most Holy Place So Menochius But this is contrary to v. 18. where we read they stood in the door of the Tabernacle with their Censers Fire and Incense Nor would the Sanctuary contain such a Company or if it had been large enough the People could not have seen either their Offering or their Punishment from the LORD for their Sin Therefore these words before the LORD signifie with their Faces towards the Sanctuary at the Gate of which they stood for what was done there is said to be before the LORD XXIX Exod. 42. And it shall be that the Man whom the LORD doth choose he shall be holy This comprehends both the Man and all his Family so the meaning is the LORD would declare whether Aaron and his Sons should execute the Priesthood alone or Korah and his Company be admitted to it Ye take too much upon you ye Sons of Levi. It is the same Phrase which we had before v. 3. Rab-lachem you are high enough already let the station wherein you are suffice you and aspire not after greater Dignity The following words justifie this Interpretation Verse 8 Ver. 8. And Moses said unto Korah hear I pray you ye Sons of Levi. By this and by the foregoing verse it appears not only that there were some of the Levites in this Sedition together with Korah at the Head of them but that they were the chief Incendiaries though others as I said before were drawn in to joyn with them because Moses addresses himself only to them Verse 9 Ver. 9. Seemeth it a small thing unto you Do you take it to be no honour to you That the God of Israel hath separated you from the Congregation of Israel Made choice of you above all other Israelites to wait upon him in his Family as his Domestick Servants III Numb 12. VIII 6 14. To bring you near to himself Though not so near as the Priests yet nearer than all other Men being the sole Attendants upon the Priests III. 6. VIII 10 11. To do the Service of the Tabernacle of the LORD III. 7 8. particularly the Kohathites were chosen to do the Service of the Tabernacle about the most holy things IV. 4 19. And to stand before the Congregation to minister unto them VIII 11 19. Ver. 10. And he hath brought thee near to him and Verse 10 all thy Brethren the Sons of Levi with thee Or Though he hath brought thee speaking unto Korah thus near to him and all the rest of the Levites thy Brethren See VIII 10 11 15 19. And seek ye the Priesthood also Will it not content you that you alone are chosen to minister unto the Priests III. 6. but you must be advanced to minister unto God in their Office Ver. 11. For which cause both thou and all thy Company Verse 11 are gathered together against the LORD By whose order Aaron and his Sons were appointed to serve him in the Office of Priests as was declared when the Levites were taken to minister unto them III. 3. IV. 15 19 20. And therefore to rise up against them was to rise up against the LORD and oppose his Authority who made them his Priests And what is Aaron Or And Aaron what hath he done Wherein is he faulty That ye murmur against him For taking upon him the Office of Priesthood into which he did not intrude himself but was chosen and appointed by God to do him that Service who would have been angry with him if he had refused it Ver. 12. And Moses sent to call Dathan and Abiram Verse 12 the Sons of Eliah To Summon them to the place where Moses now was which the Jews say was the Court of Judgment This shows that either these Men as I said v. 2. did not openly appear with Korah and his Company against Moses v. 3. Or if they did they retired to their Tents before he rose up from his Prayer to give them an Answer What became of On we are not informed for he is neither mentioned here nor in the following part of this Narrative concerning their Sedition nor any where else in the Holy Scripture Which said We will not come up They bad the Messenger who summoned them to appear before Moses to tell him plainly that they denied his Authority For that 's the meaning of this Language He hath no Authority to command us who are none of his Subjects and therefore will not obey him Verse 13 Ver. 13. Is it a small thing with thee that thou hast brought us up out of a Land flowing with Milk and Honey to kill us in the Wilderness Though they would not come to him yet they returned him this Message Have we not suffered enough by being brought out of a rich and plentiful Country abounding with all good things into a barren Wilderness where we are ready to starve Nothing could be more insolentand ungrateful than to describe Egypt in the very same Language wherein God himself had often spoken of the Land of Promise particularly when he sent Moses to tell them he would bring them up out of the Affliction of Egypt under which they groaned III Exod. 16 17. Except thou make thy self altogether a Prince over us Unless we allow thee to make what Laws thou thinkest good and impose what thou pleasest upon us A most rude and insolent Speech signifying that they had not shaken off the Yoke of Bondage but only exchanged it and instead of the Rich and Wealthy Oppression of Pharaoh were come under the Poor and Hungry Tyranny of Moses For so the next verse imports Ver. 14. Moreover thou hast not brought us into a Verse 14 Land that floweth with Milk and Honey c. Or Certainly this is not the good Land into which thou didst promise to conduct us It seems to be a Sarcastical Speech Upbraiding him as if he had put a Cheat upon them and fed them only with
good Words to which they would no longer trust Or given us Inheritence of Fields and Vineyards But told us it shall be bestowed forty years hence when we are all dead This still shows they took him for a Deluder of them with deceitful Promises Wilt thou put out the Eyes of these Men Some of them spake this in the name of the rest who were now with Dathan and Abiram and the meaning is Dost thou think to blind us so that none of us shall discern this Imposture Or shall we suffer thee to lead us about like blind Men whither thou pleasest sometimes towards Canaan and now back again towards the Red Sea and Egypt We will not come up A peremptory Resolution not to own his Authority which they denied at the first v. 12. Ver. 15. And Moses was very wroth For such behaviour Verse 15 and Language was so provoking that it was no wonder it incensed the meekest Man upon Earth XII 3. Yet the LXX translate the words as if he only took it very heavily 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it made him exceeding sad And said unto the LORD respect not their Offering He calls the Incense which they were about to offer by the Name of Mincha which commonly signifies a Meat-offering but sometimes any inanimate thing that was consumed in honour of God as Incense was and must so signifie in this place for they offered nothing else And when Moses desires it may not be accepted he means a great deal more that God would give some Sign of his dislike to it Hence it seems plain to me That Dathan and Abiram as well as Korah quarrelled at the confining the Priestood unto Aaron's Family for Moses calls this their Offering by the Acceptance or Rejection of which this Controversie was to be decided I have not taken one Ass from them This seems to be an Appeal to God against their unjust Charge that he acted Arbitrarily and did with them what he list v. 13. From which he was so far that he declares before God he had not taken i. e. received by way of Gift or Reward So the LXX and the Vulgar understand it the smallest thing for such a single Ass was much less extorted any thing from them Nor have I hurt any one of them None can say that I have done any kind of Evil to them but contrarily all good Offices For that he did not seek himself appeared in this That he had not advanced his own Family to the Priestood but left them in the number of the other Levites upon the same level with Korah and his Company Ver. 16. And Moses said unto Korah be thou and all thy Company before the LORD c. He repeats what he had said to him before v. 6 7. only adding that he would have Aaron also there together with Verse 16 them So it follows Thou and they and Aaron to morrow Before the LORD i. e. In the Court of the Tabernacle See v. 7. where by an extraordinary Commission from the Divine Majesty this Trial was to be made And therefore Aaron himself did not now go into the Sanctuary to offer Incense which was the proper and only place allowed by the Law but stood with them without As in another great necessity he offered Incense in the midst of the Congregation v. 46 47. Both which was done by a Dispensation from him that made the Law Ver. 17. Take every Man his Censer and put Incense Verse 17 in them and bring ye before the LORD every Man his Censer Let every Man of them stand before the LORD at the Door of the Tabernacle to do the Office of Priests to which they pretended as good a right as Aaron and his Sons Two hundred and fifty Censers This shows that the Incense being offered by so great a number as it appears it was v. 35. they did not offer it in the Sanctuary which would not contain so many Persons Thou also and Aaron each of you his Censer This seems to signifie as if Korah was commanded to stand by Aaron since he pretended to be his equal which made the Hand of God the more remarkable upon him when he was struck with Lightning and no harm came to Aaron who stood by him But it may be doubted what way Korah perished Ver. 18. And they took every Man his Censer That is the Two hundred and fifty Men did as they were commanded but Korah went first to muster up as Verse 18 many as he could get together against Moses v. 19. and then seems to have gone to his Tent v. 24. Herein these Men submitted to the way of decision which Moses propounded though they had so boldly denied his Authority For they could not but think that God whom they owned to be among them v. 3. would approve of them if they were in the right and make good their Allegation That all the Congregation were holy by accepting their Incense as much as Aaron's To whom they did not deny an equality with themselves but only a Superiority And put fire in them From the Altar of Burnt-offering which stood in the Court at the Door of which they were placed I Lev. 5. for Aaron durst not take it from any other place his Sons having lost their Lives for offering with strange Fire The remembrance of which it is likely deterred these Men from doing other wise who did not as yet put in the Fire but only took their Censers and put Incense in them which is all that is ordered in the preceding Verse and put Fire in afterwards And stood in the door of the Tabernacle of the Congregation with Moses and Aaron As if they were nothing inferiour to them Verse 19 Ver. 19. And Korah gathered all the Congregation against them The LXX translates it Korah gathered all his Congregation i. e. all the Men of his Faction But the Hebrew words import that he gathered all the Congregation of Israel at least all the great Men who are sometimes called by the Name of all the Congregation XIV 1. whom he got together that they might be Witnesses at least of the issue of this Trial though their coming together with Korah and his Company rather than with Moses and Aaron is too plain an Indication that they were inclined if not to throw off yet to doubt of their Authority Vnto the door of the Tabernacle of the Congregation Where they themselves stood v. 18. And so did Moses and Aaron but the Israelites that Korah had gathered together stood on his side as appears from the foregoing words and from v. 24. And the Glory of the LORD The SCHECHINAH or Divine Majesty came forth out of the most Holy Place where it usually resided Appeared unto all the Congregation Openly shewed it self in the sight of all the People and it is likely in such an amazing manner as it had done before XIV 10. But where it appeared we are not told I suppose in the Cloud which was just
over the Ark of the Testimony IX 15. not in the Door of the Tabernacle for there Korah and his Company stood See XVI Exod. 10. And the end of the LORD 's appearing was to to give Sentence in this case and to declare by a visible Token whom he accepted as his Priests Thus the Glory of the LORD appeared the first time that Aaron and his Sons offered Sacrifice IX Lev. 6 23. Ver. 20. And the LORD spake unto Moses and Verse 20 Aaron saying A little before they put Fire in their Censers Ver. 21. Separate your selves from this Congregation Verse 21 Viz. From Korah and his Company and the People they brought along with them who seemed to favour them v. 19. That I may consume them in a moment As he did Korah and his Companions Ver. 22. And they fell on their faces To pray to Verse 22 God as they had done before v. 4. O God The most mighty The God of the Spirits of all Flesh Who hast created the Souls of all Mankind so Flesh often signifies all Men VI Gen. 13. and therefore searchest into their most secret Thoughts and Inclinations So these words signifie XXVII 16. Shall one Man sin Korah who was the chief Incendiary and Contriver of this Sedition And wilt thou be wroth with all the Congregation Many of which he thought might through weakness be seduced into this Faction having no Malice at all in their hearts Which God knew perfectly and therefore he begs of him that he would make a distinction between such as these and the Men that misled them Verse 23 Ver. 23. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying He bad him rise up having granted his Petition Verse 24 Ver. 24. Speak unto the Congregation Whom Korah had gathered together and brought along with him to the Door of the Tabernacle v. 19. Get ye up from about the Tabernacle of Korah Dathan and Abiram Which it seems was not far off or wheresoever it was there a great number of People was gathered together to see what would be the Conclusion of this Contest The word Tabernacle is in the Singular Number but includes all the Tents belonging to these Men as appears from v. 26. Or perhaps they had set up one great Tabernacle for the word here is Mischean which may be thought to signifie more than Ohel a Tent v. 26. unto which abundance of People resorted as the place that Korah and the rest had appointed for the general Rendevouz as we now speak of all their Party For here Dathan and Abiram it is evident v. 27. were with him but there is no mention at all of On which makes it probable he had forsaken them as Moses wisht all the People to do on which Condition God promised to pardon them Ver. 25. And Moses rose up and went unto Dathan and Verse 25 Abiram To try I suppose if he could reduce them to their Obedience and prevent their ruine He seems to have had no hopes of Korah but lookt upon him as incorrigible And the Elders of Israel followed him Either the LXX Elders who were lately chosen out of the rest XI 16. or the whole Body of those who were called by that Name and were Men of Authority attended upon him to make this Action more solemn and to let Dathan and Abiram see how much Moses was reverenced by better Men than themselves who refused to come to him v. 12 14. Ver. 20. And spake unto the Congregation saying Verse 26 It seems Dathan and Abiram refused to hear him as they did to come to him for here is no mention of any thing he spake to them but only to the Congregation who were gathered about their Tents Depart I pray you from the Tents of these wicked Men. I suppose now they were gone to their own Tents where their Families were from which he beseeches the People to remove with all speed And he doth not mean merely that they should remove their Persons from them but their Tents and their Goods and Cattle And touch nothing of theirs Because all belonging unto them was under an Anathema which God had passed upon them That is was devoted to destruction and therefore not to be touched XIII Deut. 17. Lest ye be consumed in all their sins Destroyed with them who had sinned so grievously as to fall under the Curse before-mentioned Verse 27 Ver. 27. So they gat up from the Tabernacle of Korah Dathan and Abiram Where the greatest number of People were gathered together as I observed v. 24. For here is the same word Mischean again in the Singular Number denoting some spacious Habitation where perhaps they held their Consultations and unto which there was the greatest resort On every side From which we may conclude that the People had come from all quarters of the Camp to these Rebels either to joyn with them or out of Curiosity to see how things would go And Dathan and Abiram With Korah also it may be thought because he is mentioned in the beginning of the Verse Yet this Conclusion cannot be drawn from thence for it is not said he was now there but that it was the Tabernacle of Korah Dathan and Abiram where they used I suppose to meet Came out From the Tabernacle before-mentioned And stood in the door of their Tents Of their own Tents where they commonly dwelt And their Wives and their Sons and their Children With their whole Families This was the highest degree of audacious and hardned Infidelity whereby they declared that they feared not what Moses who had given the greatest proof he was a Man of God could do unto them Ver. 28. And Moses said Unto all the People of Israel or to the Elders and as many as could Verse 28 hear him Hereby you shall know I will now give you an evident Demonstration That the LORD hath sent me to do all these works That I have been commissioned by God to do all the things with which those Men find fault particularly to take upon me the Government of them and to put Aaron and his Family into the Priesthood and make the Levites only their Ministers c. See v. 2 3 13 14. For I have not done them of my own mind In the Hebrew the words are And that not out of my heart It was none of my own device or contrivance I did it not out of an ambitious desire to be great myself or out of private affection to my Brother Ver. 29. If these Men die the common death of all Verse 29 Men. In the Hebrew it is As die all Mankind that is a Natural Death as we now speak Or they be visited after the visitation of all Men. i. e. Such Judgments of God come upon them as are usual and common in the World viz. a Pestilence the Sword or Famine The LORD hath not sent me Then look upon me as an Impostor Ver. 30. But if the LORD make a new thing Verse 30 In the Hebrew the words are If
Lightning and perhaps scorched as they likewise sometimes are The latter seems most probable from what follows v. 37. and from the like punishment by Fire from the LORD which is said to devour Nadab and Abihu and yet their Bodies remained intire X Lev. 2 4. This was the more astonishing because Moses and Aaron who stood with them at the Door of the Tabernacle v. 18. had no hurt Verse 36 Ver. 36. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying Immediately after the Death of those Men. Ver. 37. Speak unto Eleazar the Son of Aaron the Priest Who it is likely stood by them as next Successor to Aaron in the Office which was disputed And therefore perhaps imployed in what follows rather than Aaron that his Succession might be confirmed Though others will have it that it was below the Dignity of Aaron to perform such a mean Office and besides he might have been in danger to be polluted by the dead Bodies of the Men that were burnt That he take the Censers out of the Burning Out of the place where the Men were burnt as some understand it Or which differs not much from among the dead Bodies which were burnt Burning being put for Bodies burnt as Captivity XXI 1. for those that were carried Captive or made Prisoners as we there translate it But there is no need of either of these Additions burning signifying the Fire which burnt in them which he orders Eleazar to throw out that the Censers might be brought away And scatter thou the Fire yonder The Men were burnt as soon as ever they put fire to the Incense in their Censers v. 18. which flaming at the Door of the Tabernacle where they stood near the Altar from whence they took the Fire God commanded to be thrown away without the Camp into that place I suppose where they were wont to throw the Ashes VI Lev. 11. or rather into some unclean place where they threw the Dust scraped from the Walls of Leprous Houses XIV Lev. 41. For it was to show that God abhorred their Offering For they are hollowed Or had Fire from the Altar put into them which some think sanctified them But the plain reason is given in the next verse because they offered them before the LORD i. e. they had been employed to an holy use and that by God's command v. 6 17. and therefore God would not have them hereafter serve for any other Ver. 39. The Censers of these Sinners against their Verse 39 own Souls Who have brought destruction upon themselves by their Presumption Let them make of them Either Aaron or Eleazar were to cause them to be beaten into such Plates as here follow Broad Plates for a covering of the Altar Of Burnt-offering which was covered with Brass XXVII Exod 12. but these Plates were to be laid upon that Covering which it had already for the end mentioned in the Conclusion of this verse And hereby also the proper Covering of the Altar lasted the longer For they offered them before the LORD Presented them before the LORD when they offered Incense in them v. 35. Therefore they are hallowed Or holy That is I will have them separated for this reason to my use alone and no other It is a thing worthy to be taken special notice of that the Impiety of the Men that offered Incense did not discharge their Censers of the discriminative Respect as our famous Mr. Mede speaks due unto things sacred As these in some sort were by being presented to the LORD which made it unlawful to imploy them to common uses For as the LORD himself is that singular incommunicable and absolutely Holy One and his Service and Worship therefore incommunicable to any other so should that also which is consecrated to his Service be in some proportion incommunicably used and not promiscuously and commonly as other things are See Book I. Discourse 2. p. 18. And they shall be a Sign unto the Children of Israel That God accepts no Sacrifice which is not presented by the Hands of the Sons of Aaron This the Levites were to remember who attended upon the Priest when they saw these Plates laid upon the Altar of Burnt-offering every day Verse 39 Ver. 39. And Eleazar the Priest took the brazen Censers c. By this it appears these Censers were made of the same Metal though it was not said before that Aaron's Censer was of and wherewith the Altar was overlaid He took them up out of the burning no doubt immediately upon the foregoing Commands and as soon as the Mutiny was quite quelled they were employed as Moses had directed Ver. 40. To be a Memorial unto the Children of Israel This explains what is meant by a Sign v. 38. viz. to put them in mind or rather to keep in their memory That no Stranger Though he were an Israelite nay a Levite if he were not as it here follows of the Seed of Aaron he was reputed a Stranger to this Office Come near to offer Incense before the LORD Presume to execute the Office of a Priest in the Sanctuary That he be not as Korah and his Company Destroyed in a dreadful manner By this it appears that Korah perished as well as the Two hundred and fifty Men and it is likely as they did by Fire from the LORD As the LORD said unto him i. e. To Eleazar By the hand of Moses Ver. 36 37. Ver. 41. But on the morrow An astonishing Instance Verse 41 of the incurable hardness and insensibility of some Mens hearts which were not in the least altered by God's terrible Judgments and singular Mercies but instantly forgat both All the Congregation of the Children of Israel Not merely the Rulers of the People as this Phrase sometimes signifies but all the People in general v. 47. who were incited it is probable by that lewd Rout which Korah had gathered together against Moses and Aaron v. 19. Some of which were swallowed up but most of them remained still alive to do more Mischief Murmured against Moses and against Aaron In such a mutinous and threatning manner as demonstrated the contagious Nature of a Seditious Humour beyond all example For from a discontented Party who grumbled that they were not preferred suitably to the opinion they had of themselves it spread it self into the whole Body of the People And so infected them as to kindle a new Flame as soon as the former had been extinguished by such a terrible Vengeance as one would have expected should not have left the smallest Spark of this mutinous Humour in them Saying Ye have killed the People of the LORD So they impudently call those Men whom God himself had declared by a visible Token to be presumptuous Sinners against their own Souls Some imagine they quarrelled with Moses and Aaron because they had not prevailed with God to pardon them which they could as well have done as procured this Judgment upon them But the displeasure which God here expresses against this
new Murmuring shows this not to be a true Excuse for them Verse 42 Ver. 42. And it came to pass when the Congregation was gathered against Moses and against Aaron Their Murmuring presently proceeded to an Insurrection That they looked toward the Tabernacle of the Congregation i. e. Moses and Aaron implored help from God which is implyed in their looking toward his Dwelling-place And behold the Cloud covered it One would think by this that it had for some time withdrawn it self from the Tabernacle when the dead Bodies of Korah's Company lay dead at the Door of it And the Glory of the LORD appeared To comfort them in this Distress and to show he was ready to support and vindicate them Verse 43 Ver. 43. And Moses and Aaron came before the Tabernacle of the Congregation Perhaps for Safety and Security or to hear what Directions God would give them Ver. 44. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying Out of the Tabernacle before which he stood waiting for the LORD's Orders Ver. 45. Get ye up from among this Congregation Verse 44 He speaks to Aaron and Eleazar I suppose as well as Verse 45 unto Moses That I may consume them as in a moment As he was inclined to do before v. 21. and now had a greater reason And they fell on their faces To beseech God not to punish the People as they deserved v. 22. Ver. 46. And Moses said unto Aaron By God's Verse 46 Direction Take a Censer and put Fire therein from off the Altar Near to which they now were v. 43. And put on Incense Upon the Fire but not till he came into the midst of the Congregation v. 47. And go quickly unto the Congregation With the Incense which regularly was to be offered only at the golden Altar within the Sanctuary but now in this extraordinary Case by God's special Order Aaron is sent with it into the Camp that they might all be Witnesses of his Power with God and that by his Authority he was settled in the Priesthood And make an Atonement for them Which was usually performed by the Blood of a Sacrifice but there was not time for that and therefore now it was made by the Incense wherewith their daily Sacrifices Morning and Evening were concluded and was accompanied by the Prayers of the People while the Priest as he offered it made Intercession for them CXLI Psalm 2. Thus as St. Hierom glosses Currens ira Dei Sacerdotij voce prohibebatur the Divine Anger coming with full speed upon them was stopped by the Voice of the Priest Which was a notable Type of the Power of our great High Priest and Intercessor with God the LORD Jesus For there is Wrath gone out from the LORD Who would not wholly grant their Prayer for a Pardon v. 45. but inflicted some Punishment upon them The Plague is begun A Pestilence in all probability of which several immediately died Verse 47 Ver. 47. And Aaron took as Moses commanded A Censer and Fire from the Altar with Incense ready to be put upon it v. 46. And ran According to the Command of Moses v. 46. who bad him go quickly Into the midst of the Congregation Perhaps into the midst of each of the four Camps of Judah Reuben Ephraim and Dan mentioned in the second Chapter being broke out every where And behold the Plague was begun among the People He saw People die on all sides of him And he put on Incense Whereupon he put Incense upon the Fire which he brought along with him from the Altar v. 46. And made an Atonement for the People Interceded with God for them and obtained what he desired Verse 48 Ver. 48. And he stood between the dead and the living This seems to intimate that the Plague began in the Skirts of their Camps and was proceeding into the heart of them where Aaron stood as a Mediator for those who were not yet smitten And the Plague was stayed A stop was put to its progress Which was a further Evidence of Aaron's right to the Priesthood by God's appointment who not only preserved him when he offered Incense together with Korah's Company v. 17. but now makes him an Instrument of preserving others from destrustion Ver. 49. Now they that died in the Plague were Fourteen Verse 49 thousand and seven hundred Who it is likely were of the forwardest Men to associate themselves with Korah v. 19. Besides them that died about the matter of Korah Whose just number is not known for besides the Two hundred and fifty Men mentioned v. 25. the whole Families of Korah Dathan and Abiram were swallowed up Ver. 50. And Aaron returned unto Moses unto the Verse 50 door of the Tabernacle of the Congregation To carry back his Censer And the Plague was stayed Or rather For the Plague was stayed and so having done his business he returned to the Tabernacle CHAP. XVII Chapter XVII Ver. 1. AND the LORD spake unto Moses saying Verse 1 Not long after the Plague was stayed For though there had been enough done to satisfie the People that Aaron was advanced to the Priesthood by God's appointment and not by Moses his Affection to his Kindred yet their Minds had been so poisoned by Korah and his Complices with the contrary Opinion that it was necessary to do still more to root it out Which was the occasion of what follows Verse 2 Ver. 2. Speak unto the Children of Israel Order them to bring what I require thee to take of them And take of every one of them i. e. Of every Tribe A Rod. Or a Staff as the Hebrew word Matteh is often translated Which some take for an ordinary Walking-staff or for the Staff which was the Badge of their Authority as Princes of the several Tribes neither of which seems to me to be true For what reason have we to think that every Man's Staff which he commonly used was made of the Wood of an Almond Tree as these were one may probably conclude from the 8th verse And therefore I take it they were all now cut off from some Tree of that kind and it is likely from one and the same Tree that none might fancy there was any difference between them For the Miracle was great enough which here follows without supposing as some do that these Rods were all of some other common Wood and yet Aaron's Rod produced Almonds which were not the proper Fruit of it Though it must be confessed that if they were not of the wood of an Almond Tree the wonder was greater that his Rod should bring forth Almonds and struck their Minds more strongly According to the House of their Fathers In the Hebrew it is Father in the Singular Number denoting the principal Person or Patriarch as we call them of whose House or Family he was to take one Rod. Of all their Princes according to the House of their Fathers This explains the meaning more fully that the Prince of every Tribe who was
the Head of the House of their Fathers should bring these Rods. Their Names we have in the first Chapter of this Book v. 5 6. and VII 2 12 c. Twelve Rods. Besides Aaron's for so many Tribes there were besides that of Levi. And too great a number of every Tribe in all likelyhood had joyned with Korah in their discontended Murmurings at the confinement of the Priesthood unto Aaron's Family alone to which they all fansied they had as much right as he Which is the reason of taking a Rod from every Tribe that they might all be convinced that none of them but he and his Family alone were owned by God for his Priests See XVI 3. Write thou every Man's name upon his Rod. Either by an Incision into the very Wood or with such Ink as they wrote withal in those days V. 22. This he did in the Presence of the Princes that they might not afterward suspect any Fraud when they came to take their Rods again but be satisfied they were the very same which they saw noted with their Names Ver. 3. And thou shalt write Aaron's name upon the Verse 3 Rod of Levi. Because God had made him the Prince of that Tribe by giving him the High-Priesthood And he would have them see that as no other Person in any of the Twelve Tribes so no other Levite ought to pretend unto that high Office which he had invested him withal and him alone For one Rod shall be for the Head of the House of their Fathers One Rod was sufficient because the Head of the Tribe comprehended the whole Tribe Who were all excluded from the Priesthood by the Exclusion of him who represented them Verse 4 Ver. 4. And thou shalt lay them up in the Tabernacle In the most Holy Place Before the Testimony i. e. Before the Ark called in many Places the Ark of the Testimony XL Exod. 3. because therein Moses put the Testimony or two Tables of Stone and the Mercy Seat above it v. 20 21. where the Divine Glory resided Therefore to lay the Rods before the Testimony was to lay them before the Divine Majesty who intended by them finally to determine the present Controversie Where I will meet with you There he promised to meet with Moses XXV Exod. 22. by whom he communicated his Mind unto the People For he neither met with them nor with Aaron there any other way but by Moses And therefore the Vulgar Latin here translates it minding the sence rather than the words Where I will speak to them And so the LXX By which I will be made known to thee there And indeed meeting with them here is nothing but declaring or making known his Mind to them all by what was done there upon Aaron's Rod. So it follows in the next verse And for this reason the Tabernacle of the LORD is called OHEL MOED the Tabernacle of Meeting not of Mens meeting there as is commonly supposed by our translating it The Tabernacle of the Congregation but of God's meeting there with Men. For so the LORD himself gives the reason of the Name both here and in XXIX Exod. 42. XXX 36. where I have noted the same out of Mr. Mede Ver. 5. And it shall come to pass that the Man's Rod whom I shall choose shall blossom The Rods being laid before me I will tell you whom I have chosen to minister to me in the Priesthood by making the Verse 5 Rod upon which his Name is written to blossom when all the rest remain as they were before without any Alteration This was a kind of new choice as the words import whereby God confirmed the choice he had formerly made of Aaron to be High-Priest And I will make to cease from me the Murmurings of the Children of Israel whereby they murmur against you And hereby stop all their Mouths from murmuring any more about this matter unless they will oppose me directly who declare before-hand how I intend to give Judgment in this Case and put an end to this Dispute Ver. 6. And Moses spake unto the Children of Israel Verse 6 Told them what God had said that they might be all consenting to this way of Decision And every one of their Princes gave him a Rod apiece For they could not refuse such a fair Proposal For each Prince one according to their Fathers Houses even twelve Rods. Observing herein the Commands of Moses who wrote no doubt every Man's Name upon his Rod as he was also commanded v. 2. And the Rod of Aaron was among their Rods. Not one of the twelve as the Jews fancy but besides the twelve Rods for the twelve Tribes as was directed v. 2. and obeyed by them as the foregoing words tell us his Rod was put among them with his Name upon it as their Names were upon their Rods. And therefore the Vulgar translates it having regard to the sence only There were twelve Rods besides the Rod of Aaron Which the LXX intended in their Translation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Rod of Aaron in the midst of their Rods. And if it were cut from the very same Tree with theirs the Miracle became the more remarkable Verse 7 Ver. 7. And Moses laid up the Rods before the LORD Who was by them to declare his choice v. 5. In the Tabernacle of Witness In that part of the Tabernacle where the Ark was which had in it the Witness or Testimony which God gave Moses XXV Exod. 21. who alone could go into that place Verse 8 Ver. 8. And it came to pass that on the morrow It is likely God told him he would â—orthwith show whom he had chosen Moses went into the Tabernacle of Witness The most Holy Place where the Rods were laid up by God's order And behold the Rod of Aaron Which had his Name written on it For the House of Levi. Or To the House of Levi i. e. whom God had made Head of the Levites Was budded and brought forth Buds and blossomed Blossoms and yielded Almonds In some places of the Rod I suppose there was an appearance of Buds coming forth in others the Buds were fully thrust out and in others they were opened and shot forth into Blossoms and those Blossoms in other parts knotted and grown into Almonds 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. as Gregory Nyssen speaks in the Life of Moses p. 185. The greatest Miracle even in the judgment of Unbelievers who now acknowledged that which before they opposed v. 12 13. For that in one Night a dry Stick as some suppose them all to have been should produce Buds and Flowers and Fruit when all the rest which perhaps were cut from the same Tree were as dry as they were before could not but be very amazing and unless they would shut their eyes make them see the distinction which the LORD made between Aaron whose Name that Rod bare and all the rest of the Children of Israel whom the other Rods represented The Heathen did
not think such things incredible as Huetius hath shown in his Quaestiones Alnetanae L. I. cap. 12. n. 24. Ver. 9. And Moses brought out all the Rods from before Verse 9 the LORD unto all the Children of Israel Before whom they were exposed to open view that they might see the difference God had made And they looked and took every Man his Rod. Viewed them and taking them into their Hands examined them and found they were the very same Rods which they had delivered unto Moses with their Names on them without any alteration Ver. 10. And the LORD said unto Moses bring Verse 10 Aaron's Rod again Which either Moses held in his Hand or delivered it to Aaron as he did the rest to the several Princes of the Tribes who showed it to the Children of Israel with the Buds Blossoms and Almonds upon it After which God commanded it to be returned unto him Before the Testimony To be laid up in the place where it was before it was thus changed v. 4 7. To be kept for a Token against the Rebels That it might be produced as a sufficient Conviction of their Impiety if any presumed hereafter to rebel against Aaron's Authority Or rather that it might prevent all Insurrections against it for the future For it remained we find in the most Holy Place for some time as appears both from the Apostle IX Hebr. 4. and from the reason of its being put here that it might be preserved as a Sign or Proof of Aaron's Authority and Suppress all opposition to it But how long it continued we cannot tell for it is not mentioned when the Ark was brought into the Temple of Solomon 1 Kings VIII 9. nor is it certain whether it continued in that verdure wherein it now appeared with the Buds Blossoms and Fruit though it is highly probable it did because it was to be a Testimony that the Honour of the Priesthood should continue to Aaron's Family alone through all Generations There are those who take this Rod which blossomed and was laid up in the most Holy Place to have been the Rod of Moses wherewith he wrought so many Miracles in Egypt and at the Red Sea Concerning which the Jews tell very many incredible things as that it came from a Branch of the Tree of Life which an Angel gave to Seth who planted it in the Wilderness where Moses found it grown to a Tree and cut this Rod from it For when they came to Marah and could not drink the Waters because they were bitter God showed them this Tree that with it he might make them sweet Upon which Tree he afterward placed the brazen Serpent by looking on which the People were healed c. Thus the Cabbalists generally tell this Tale but some of them much otherwise who say it was given to Adam and by him to Enoch and so on till it came to Joseph in whose House the Egyptians found it when he died and brought it to Pharaoh from whom Jethro stole it c. with a great deal of such like stuff Which Abarbinel saith is to be understood mystically But all the ground they have for this Fancy of the Rod here laid up being Moses's Rod is from XX. 8 9. where it is said That Moses took the Rod from before the LORD wherewith he brought Water out of the Rock and this Rod is said v. 11. to be Moses his Rod. Dr. Owen upon the Epistle to the Hebrews follows this Conceit and endeavours to find many Mysteries in it But it is evidently false for as there is not the least intimation here that it was the Rod of Moses but quite contrary it is called the Rod of Aaron v. 6. so it had not been a sufficient Argument to convince the Infidelity of the Israelites if Aaron's Rod had not been of the same kind with all the rest For they might have ascribed what came to pass to the singular quality or vertue of that Rod especially if it were Moses his Rod wherewith Wonders used to be wrought and not to a special Hand of God appearing to establish the Authority of Aaron And besides a Rod full of Blossoms and Fruit had been very unfit to be used to smite the Rock withal for which purpose that Rod which seems to have been his Pastoral Staff wherewith he smote the Rock in Horeb was most proper XVII Exod. 5 6. And thou shalt quite take away their Murmurings from me i. e. Silence all their Cavils against Aaron and his Family which the LORD here declares he would no longer bear if they continued in them after this demonstration of his Will and Pleasure For here were a great many miraculous things concurred together to convince them that to oppose Aaron was to oppose God himself The Jews reckon up eight First That Aaron's Rod should bring forth Buds Blossoms and Fruit all in one Night when the other Rods which were of the same nature brought forth nothing And then secondly That the Buds brought forth Leaves for so they interpret those words v. 8. the Rod of Aaron was budded i. e. brought forth Leaves for the next words speaks of its budding which followed after And thirdly That it thrust out Leaves before the Blossoms which is contrary to the Nature of the Almond Tree And next that it put forth Blossoms all the Rod over as they interpret those words bloomed Blossoms And then that a dry Stick as they understand it should produce Fruit and this Fruit Almonds which such Trees they think as that Rod was taken from did not bear And further That it produced ripe Almonds as the Hebrew word Schekedim imports And lastly That Moses showed the People all these at one view the Leaves Buds Blossoms and Fruit in perfection By which multiplicity of Miracles the Dignity of Aaron was so demonstrated that we do not find they at any time hereafter adventured to rise up against him For besides all those Wonders now mentioned it may be that it was not the Season of the Year for Almonds nor so much as for the budding of that Tree which made it the more astonishing But the greatest thing of all was the continuing of this Miracle to future Ages which might well make them afraid to open their Mouths again in Murmurings against Aaron That they die not Be not consumed in a moment as God had more than once formerly threatned XVI 21 45. and now declared if they did not mend their Manners and cease their Murmurings about this matter he would instantly execute Ver. 11. And Moses did so as the LORD commanded so did he Both brought the Rod again to him and laid it up before him and told the Children of Israel the reason of it which occasioned what Verse 11 follows Ver. 12. And the Children of Israel spake unto Moses Verse 12 saying Behold we die we perish c. Moses having told them that he laid up the Rod for this end to be a Witness against them that if
Brook Zered as it is in II Deut. 13 14. And then to the River Arnon v. 13. and thence to Beer where they digged a famous Well XXI 16 17 18. which perhaps they might have done before in other places if they had made Experiment for Kadesh where they now were was in the Border of a Country inhabited And they gathered themselves together against Moses and against Aaron Just as their Fathers had many times done particularly upon such an occasion as this XVII Exod. 2 3. Ver. 3. And the People chode with Moses Instead Verse 3 of condoling with him and comforting him for the Death of his Sister and their Prophetess as Abarbinel observes they came in a rude manner to scold at him And spake saying Would God that we had died when our Brethren died before the LORD By a sudden Death rather than linger away by Thirst They allude to the strokes of God upon their Brethren XI 1 33. XIV 37. XVI 32 35 46. Which one would have thought should have affrighted them from uttering such very discontented Language XIX 2. But nothing will alter those who will not lay to heart and preserve in mind God's Mercies and Judgments Verse 4 Ver. 4. And why have ye brought the Congregation of the LORD into this Wildernoss that we and our Cattle should die there The very words of their Fathers presently after they came out of Egypt XVII Exod 3. Verse 5 Ver. 5. And wherefore have ye made us to come up out of Egypt They speak as if it had not been their own desire but that they were perswaded to it by Moses to leave Egypt who was sent to tell them God heard their sighing groans and crys and would deliver them II Exod. 23 24. III. 17. But in a discontented fit nothing of this was remembred To bring us unto this evil place They do not speak of returning to Egypt as their Fathers did XIV 3 4. but they repented that they were come out of it So shamefully forgetful they were of all God's benefits who had in a wonderful manner redeemed them from the heaviest Slavery and hitherto provided for them miraculously in the Wilderness which was a better place than such an ungrateful People deserved It is no place of Seed i. e. of Corn. Or of Figs or of Vines or Pomegranates c. Now they complain for want of other things as well as Water wherein they still imitate their unbelieving Fathers XVI 14. Ver. 6. And Moses and Aaron went from the presence Verse 6 of the Assembly unto the Door of the Tabernacle of the Congregation To pray to God to pardon their Sin and to supply their Wants And they fell upon their Faces As they had often done before on other such like occasions particularly XIV 5. And the Glory of the LORD appeared unto them Unto all the People it is likely as it had done several times to silence their Murmurings See XIV 10. XVI 19 42. Ver. 7. And the LORD spake unto Moses From Verse 7 that Glory which appeared upon the Tabernacle Ver. 8. Take the Rod. That famous Rod wherewith Moses had wrought so many Miracles in Egypt and at the Red Sea c. And gather thou the Assembly together This word Edah signifying sometimes only the Assembly of the Elders not of the whole People it would be uncertain which of them he is bid to gather together for it is a different word from that which we translate Assembly v. 6. if the tenth verse had not determined that it was the Kahal or Congregation of the People as the word Edah also signifies just before v. 8. Thou and Aaron thy Brother For the People were gathered together against Aaron in a mutinous manner as well as against Moses v. 2. And speak ye unto the Rock before their eyes To the first Rock you meet withal saith Nachmanides and that is within their sight For this is not the same Verse 9 Rock out of which the former Water flowed as the Jews fancy but quite different Their very Names are different that being called Tzur this Selah That was in Rephidim this is Kadesh two very distant places Thus Chaskuni some think this the same with that in Exodus but it is not the same History For the former was in Horeb this in Kadesh which is in the Extremity of the Land of Edom. But whether God pointed him to a Rock which was then in their sight as he did at Horeb XVII Exod. 5 6. or left him to chuse any stony place is not certain But it is a mere fancy of some of the Jews that because God here bad them speak to the Rock Moses offended God in smiting it For to what purpose should he take the Rod if he was not to smite the Rock with it as he had done formerly Just such another conceit there is in Schalschelet Hakkabala where R. Gedaliah saith That he had given an account of this Sin in another Book which he gathered out of various Writers and found there were XXVIII different Opinions about it But he preferred this before any of them that whereas God bad Moses gather the Edah together that is the Assembly of the People v. 8. he gathered the Kahal i. e. the Congregation of the Princes and Elders as he will have it whose Faith needed no Confirmation See Hottinger in his Smegma Orientale cap. 8. p. 451. And it shall give forth his Water The Jews puzzle themselves about this Expression which sounds they think as if the Water was contained in the Rock and Moses only made a Gap for it to gush out But it seems to be spoken in opposition to the Waters issuing out of the former Rock which had supplyed them hitherto but now ceased to flow It being as much as if he had said This shall give forth Water as that did before now it shall be called the Water of this Rock not that of Horeb. And thou shalt bring forth to them Water out of the Rock Renew the former Miracle So thou shalt give the Congregation and their Beasts drink So that they and their Cattle which they fear will perish v. 4. shall be as plentifully provided for as ever Ver. 9. And Moses took the Rod from before the Verse 9 LORD as he commanded him From hence some conclude that this was the Rod of Aaron which blossomed because he is said to take it from before the LORD where Aaron's Rod was laid up XVII 10. But this Rod is so expresly called Moses his Rod V. 11. which was the Instrument of bringing the former Water out of the Rock in Horeb that I cannot but think this was the very same Rod. Which being there called the Rod of God XVII Exod. 9. as it is at the first mention of it IV Exod. 20. it is very probable that by God's order it was laid up somewhere before him in the Sanctuary though not before the Ark of the Testimony For having been imployed in doing
Deut. 12. or had its name from him cannot be determined But Hori we are sure was the first Possessor of whom there is any memory of this Mountain Hor which was afterward called Seir from one descended from him and afterward Edom. Verse 23 Ver. 23. And the LORD spake unto Moses and Aaron in Mount Hor. At the foot of the Mount as appears from v. 25. By the Coast of the Land of Edom. XXXIII 37. Verse 24 Ver. 24. Aaron shall be gathered unto his People Shall die v. 26. For he shall not enter into the Land which I have given unto the Children of Israel v. 12. A manifest Token that the earthly Canaan was not the utmost Felicity at which God's Promises aimed because the best Men among them were shut out of it Because ye rebelled against my Word at the Water of Meribah By this word rebelled it appears there was something of Obstinacy in their Unbelief mentioned v. 12. Verse 25 Ver. 25. Take Aaron and Eleazar his Son Speak to them in my Name For it is expresly said XXXIII 38. that they went up at the Commandment of the LORD And bring them up unto Mount Hor. This shows that they pitched their Tents at the bottom of it in a place called Mosera See X Deut. 6. where this seems also to have been the Name of the whole Hill as well as Hor. Ver. 26. And strip Aaron of his Garments i. e. Of Verse 26 his Priestly Robes as Josephus rightly expounds it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mentioned XXVIII Exod. 2 3 c. wherewith he was clothed when he was anointed to the Office of High-Priest VIII Lev. 7 8 9. which he put on I suppose in the Camp and went up in them to Mount Hor that he might die gloriously not in his Robes but immediately after he put them off to be put upon his Son For this stripping him of his Robes was in effect the divesting Aaron of his Office that it might be conferred upon his Son which was done as follows And put them upon Eleazar his Son Which was the investing him with the Office of High-Priest into which he now succeeded in his Fathers stead and was by this Ceremony admitted to it The Talmudists say the manner was first to put on the Breeches then the Coat which being bound about with the Girdle then the Robe upon which was the Ephod and then the Miter and golden Crown See Selden de Succession in Pontif. Lib. II. cap. 8. And Aaron shall be gathered unto his People and die there This was said before in short v. 24. but now the time of his Death is expresly declared immediately after he laid down his Office and had the satisfaction to see his Son inaugurated in his Room and the place of it upon Mount Hor. Of this Phrase Gathered to his People see XXV Gen. 8 17. Ver. 27. And Moses did as the LORD commanded and they went up into Mount Hor in the sight of all the Congregation That they might all be Witnesses Verse 27 of the Succession of Eleazar to the Office of his Father Verse 28 Ver. 28. And Moses stripped Aaron of his Garments and put them upon Eleazar his Son This Moses did as the Minister of God who now translated the Priesthood to another And Aaron died there in the top of the Mount And was buried also there X Deut. 6. For great and heroick Persons were in ancient days usually buried in high Places So Joshua was XXIV 30 33. and Eleazar II Judges 9. and Cadmus and Harmonia who lived near the time of Joshua as Bochartus observes in his Canaan Lib. I. cap 23. And Moses and Eleazar came down from the Mount After they had seen him laid in his Grave by those that attended them This fell out in the fortieth Year after they came out of Egypt on the first day of the fifth Month when Aaron was an Hundred and three and twenty Years old as we read XXXIII 38 39. In the new Moon of the Month which the Athenians called Hecatombaeon the Macedonians I ous and the Hebrews called Sabba as Josephus glosses But that last word should be Ab not Sabba as Jacobus Capellus observes in his Histor Sacra Exotica ad An. 2542. which answers he thinks to the nineteenth of our July And so the Hebrews say in Seder Olam Aaron died on the first day of the Month Ab upon which there is a Fast in their Rituals in memory of it Ver. 29. And when all the Congregation saw that Aaron was dead i. e. Understood as the word See is used XLII Gen. 1. that God had taken him out of the World as Moses and Eleazar told them who Verse 29 also came down from the Mount with him They mourned for Aaron thirty days Till the end of the Month. For so long their Mourning seems in those days to have been continued for great Persons as it was for Moses XXXIV Deut. 8. though a Week sufficed for private Persons Even all the House of Israel Both Men and Women CHAP. XXI Chapter XXI Ver. 1. AND when King Arad the Canaanite In Verse 1 the Hebrew the words are thus placed When the Canaanite King Arad And so they are in the LXX and the Vulgar And Arad may as well signifie a Place as a Person nay there seems more reason to translate the words thus The Canaanitish King of Arad because there was such a City in Canaan mentioned XII Josh 14. and I Judges 16. One of the Sons of Canaan being called Arad as both the LXX and the Vulgar translate the Hebrew word Arvad X Gen. 18. who it is likely gave his Name to this part of the Country the chief City of which was also called after him Which dwelt in the South In the South part of the Land of Canaan towards the Eastern Angle of it near the Dead Sea See XXXIII 40. Heard that Israel came by the way of the Spies Which were sent by the King Arad as many suppose to bring him Intelligence which way the Israelites marched For it being Eight and thirty Years since the Spies sent by Moses went that way or rather they going so secretly that it was not known which way they went it is thought not probable that Moses speaks of them in this place But there is no necessity of taking the Hebrew word Atharim to signifie Spies but it may as well be the Name of a Place as the LXX understood it by whom it is translated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And if the situation would agree to it one might probably conjecture the place was so called from the Spies that went from thence by Moses his order to survey the Country For that was a thing so memorable that as it could not well slip out of the Minds of the People of Canaan so they found I make no question after they were gone which way they came into their Country though for the present they passed unobserved and everafter called it the way of
the Spies Then he fought against Israel He marched out of his Country with an Army and fell upon the Israelites as they passed that way And took some of them Prisoners He attacked it 's likely at first only the Skirts of their Camp where he surprised some of them and carried them away captive as the words are in the Hebrew Verse 2 Ver. 2. And Israel vowed a vow unto the LORD It was resolved it seems that they should engage them but the Israelites being afraid of them because they were unexperienced in War implored the Divine Aid by this Solemn Vow If thou wilt indeed deliver this People into my hand Give us the Victory over them Then will I utterly destroy their Cities They vow to reserve none of the Spoil to their own use but devote it all to destruction For such was the Nature of this Vow called Cherem See XXVII Lev. 29. Ver. 3. And the LORD hearkned to the voice of Verse 3 Israel He approved their Vow And delivered up the Canaanites The Israelites vanquished their Army And they utterly destroyed them and their Cities Utterly devoted them to destruction according to their Vow For they did not now actually destroy them they remaining when Joshua came to Canaan who executed this Cherem or Curse upon them XII 14. Which if it had been executed now they must have entred into the Land of Canaan at this time from whence we cannot imagine they would have returned to march further about before they got into it but have gone on to prosecute their Victory by subduing the Country as they had begun And he called the name of the place Hormah From the Cherem or Herem as some write it which was pronounced against it Which when it was put in execution this Name became more proper to it I Judges 17. Ver. 4. And they journeyed from Mount Hor. Where Verse 4 their Camp was pitched when the King of Arad assaulted them and whither they returned after they had overthrown him By the way of the Red Sea Towards Ezion-Gaber as we read II Deut. 8. To compass the Land of Edom. Which extended it self unto the Red Sea And the Soul of the People was much discouraged because of the way The word we translate discouraged signifies two things to faint and to breathe short through the anguish and bitterness of ones Spirit VI Exod. 9. And secondly to be angry at or at least impatient by reason of some Trouble And so it may be best taken in this place as Buxtorfius observes in Histor Serp. Aenei cap. 1. not simply for their being tired with a tedious long and troublesome March but that accompanied with no small Indignation and Wrath. Which did not only burn within but broke out into words of great Impatience as appears by what follows Whence the Hebrew words Ketzar-Ruach short of Spirit signifies Angry or Hasty XIV Prov. 29. and in XXI Job 4. we translate it troubled and in XI Zach. 8. loathed where it had better been translated I was angry with them Now that which made the People thus fret or faint if we will have it so interpreted was the way wherein they were now led which was about the Land of Edom. For when they were come towards Canaan in the middle of the fortieth Year at the end of which they were promised to enter in and possess it they are carried back again towards the Red Sea whether God had sent their Fathers after they had brought a false Report upon the Land XIV 25. This made them think perhaps that they should never come to Canaan or at least it was tedious to march such a great way about after they had been kept so long from their Inheritance and were lately in such hopes of it when Moses demanded a passage into it through the Country of Edom. Ver. 5. And the People spake against God and against Moses This shows they were in a very great rage which made them so forgetful of their Duty as to charge God himself with ill Conduct Whereas Verse 5 their Fathers were wont only to murmur against Moses and Aaron Wherefore have ye brought us out of Egypt The Hebrew word heelithunu made us to go up is a strange word as Dr. Lightfoot calls it in this Language declaring the great fume they were in when they uttered it To die in the Wilderness As if they had said so Abarbinel explains it what can we expect or hope for but Death from this long stay in the Wilderness For there is no Bread neither is there any Water For we want the most necessary things for the support of Life as he also well explains it which they spake in a rage for they had both by a miraculous Providence over them They themselves immediately confess they had Manna and they had lately received Water out of a Rock But nothing would satisfie unless they were brought to a Country where Bread and Water was to be had without a Miracle For the meaning of their Complaint was that God did not deal with them as he did with other People who to speak in our Phrase do not live from hand to mouth As the Israelites did who had Bread given them only to suffice for one day and no more and that such Bread as they despised It is likely also they began now to want Water again which did not follow them as formerly out of the Rock and what they had in their Vessels perhaps was near spent And our Soul loatheth this light Bread As for the Bread God bestowed upon them they were so far from being satisfied with it that they loath it and call it by the scornful Name of Light Bread So we translate the Hebrew word Hakkilkel which being the doubling of a word which signifies light or vile in that Language imports as much as very despicable exceeding vile or as the LXX translate it very empty having no Substance in it to fill their Stomachs So Abarbinel expounds this passage We are tired with long Journeys which require more solid Bread than this to support us Verse 6 Ver. 6. And the LORD sent fiery Serpents among the People So most of the Jews translates this place taking Seraphim for an Adjective as Grammarians speak and consequently rightly translated fiery But there are those who take it to signifie a peculiar sort of Serpents being added to Nechashim Serpents by way of opposition as they speak and signifying such Serpents as the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whom Pliny reckons among the Sceleratissimi Serpentes most pernicious Serpents Lib. XXIV cap. 13. Or as others will have it those called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because they made great Inflamations in Mens Bodies and an unquenchable thirst being also of a flame colour But the famous Bochartus hath alledged a great many Arguments to prove that they were a sort of Serpents called Hydrus because in Winter they lived in Fens and Marshes which being
former numbring I. 33. which makes Moses's Prophecy a little after this the more remarkable XXXIII Deut. 17. where he makes the Ephramites Ten to One in comparison with the Manassites Verse 38 Ver. 38. The Sons of Benjamin after their Families This Tribe also was under the Standard of Ephraim and therefore mentioned here together with him and Manasseh When they went into Egypt the Sons of Benjamin were no less than Ten XLVI Gen. 21. Half of which either had no Children or they were all Extinct before this time for here are only Five named Of Belah the Family of the Belaites c. The two first Bela and Ashbel are there named as they are here but the next Ahiram is there called Ehi and in 1 Chron. VIII 1. Ahara such an Alteration doth Time make in Names Ver. 39. Of Shupham c. He is called Muppim in XLVI Gen. 21. and Hupham is there called Huppim Ver. 40. The Sons of Bela were Ard and Naaman Verse 39 Though five of his Sons were dead without Issue Verse 40 yet two of his Grand-sons descended from his eldest Son made distinct Families in Israel And the Son of one of them was called after the name of his Uncle the youngest Son of Benjamin XLVI Gen. 21. whose name was Ard and in I Chron. VIII 3. by a small transposition of Letters is called Adar Ver. 41. There were numbred of them forty five thousand Verse 41 and six hundred This Tribe was grown to be Ten thousand more than they were at the last numbring I. 37. Ver. 42. These are the Sons of Dan. Thus he speaks Verse 42 though he had but one See v. 8. Of Shuham Called Hushim by a transposition of Letters XLVI Gen. 23. Just as the same Tree is called Almugim 1 Kings X. 8. and Algumim 2 Chron. II. 8. And the same City in which Joshua was buried called Timnath-Serach XXIV Josh 30. and Timnath-Cheres II Judg. 9. And to come still nearer the same Man is called Rechum XII Nehem. 3. and Cherim v. 15. of the same Chapter These are the Families of Dan after their Families That is from these Shuhamites came all the rest of the Families of this Tribe which are not here mentioned but into which this Family was sub-divided when it grew very great as it appears from the next words Ver. 43. All the Families of the Shuhamites This Verse 43 shows there were more than one of them who had names from some of the Children of Shuham Were threescore and four thousand and four hundred A vast number to spring from one Man when Benjamin who had ten Sons wanted almost twenty thousand of this number which is Seventeen hundred more than were in this Tribe at the last numbring I. 39. Verse 44 Ver. 44. Of the Children of Asher after their Families c. They all retain the same names which they had when they went into Egypt XLVI Gen. 17. Only he that is here called Jeshui is there called Ishui and another Son there mentioned is here omitted his Family I suppose being quite extinct Verse 45 Ver. 45. Of the Sons of Beriah c. Instead of him whose Family was quite lost the youngest Son of Asher Beriah had two Families sprung from him Verse 46 Ver. 46. And the name of the Daughter of Asher was Sarah Or Serah as she is called XLVI Gen. 17. He doth not say that a Family sprang from her which Corn. Bertramus cap. 6. de Republ. Jud. seems to think probable instead of some that were lost but she was a Woman it is likely as eminent in this Tribe as any of her Brethren for some Vertue or other Insomuch that the Cabbalists in the ancient Book Zohar parting the heavenly Region where the Souls of holy Women are into four Palaces make four great Women to be a kind of Presidents of them viz. Pharaoh's Daughter who educated Moses and this Serah the Daughter of Asher with Jochabed the Mother of Moses and Deborah the famous Prophetess See Selden Lib. II. de Jure Nat. Gent. cap. 4. Ver. 47. Were fifty and three thousand and four hundred This Tribe also fructified exceedingly wanting but an Hundred of Twelve thousand more than they were at the last numbring I. 41. Verse 47 Ver. 48 49. Of the Sons of Naphtali after their Families Verse 48 49. c. There are four of them whose Names were not all changed since they went into Egypt See XLVI Gen. 24. Ver. 50. Were forty five thousand and four hundred Verse 50 They wanted Eight thousand of their number I Numb 43. These two Tribes Asher and Naphtali are mentioned together with Dan because they were encamped under his Standard II Numb 25 26 c. Ver. 51. These were the numbred of the Children of Verse 51 Israel six hundred thousand and a thousand seven hundred and fifty That is the whole Number amounted to this Sum which was but Eighteen hundred and twenty less than they were when they were last numbred Thirty eight year ago I. 46. So great was the Goodness of God and such his Faithfulness to his Word that when he destroyed all the former Generation who were above Twenty years old he multiplyed their Posterity so fast in that space of time as to make them equal in a manner to those that went before them Ver. 52. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying Verse 52 After the People were thus numbred and every Family and the Persons it contained exactly known then the LORD ordered as follows Ver. 53. Vnto these i. e. These Families before-named Verse 53 The Land shall be divided i. e. The Land of Canaan into which they were going For an Inheritance Not to be alienated from those Families According to the number of Names Of the Persons in the several Families from Twenty years old and upward v. 2. So that Minors who had not attained the Age of Twenty years when this account was taken the Jews say were not to have any share in the Land though they were come to that Age at the time of the distribution of it among them But those Minors had Possessions as Heirs of their Fathers according to the Families Verse 54 Ver. 54. To many thou shalt give the more Inheritance and to few thou shalt give the less Inheritance That is order Joshua to assign them a share in the Land proportionable to the number of Persons in every Tribe Some of which were far greater than others and therefore to have more Land proportionble to the largeness of their Families But this was not measured merely by the number of Acres as we speak but by the goodness of the Soil for a little Ground in a rich Country would maintain more Persons than twice as much in a barren So Josephus Lib. V. Antiq. cap. 1. where after he had said that Joshua made a Distribution of the Land 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to the bigness of each Tribe he adds that in doing this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
in Egypt See this there explained And she bare unto Amram Aaron and Moses and Miriam their Sister Who seems to have been born before Moses if not before Aaron II Exod. 4. Ver. 60. And unto Aaron was born Nadab and Abihu Eleazar and Ithamar VI Exod. 23. where he tells the name of their Mother Ver. 61. And Nadab and Abihu died when they offered Verse 60 strange Fire before the LORD See X Lev. 2. Verse 61 and the third Chapter of this Book v. 4. But Eleazar who was the eldest next to them was now alive and made High-Priest and it is likely Ithamar also being under Twenty years old when the People murmured upon the Report of the Spies and so not cut off with that wicked Generation XVI 29. All this is here recounted to show that the Tribe of Levi was preserved by the blessing of God as well as the rest of the Israelites though they were to have no Inheritance in the Land of Canaan Ver. 62. And those that were numbred of them were Verse 62 twenty and three thousand c. So they were a thousand more than at the last numbring III. 39. For they were not numbred among the Children of Israel But by themselves for the reason following Because there was no Inheritance given them among the Children of Israel For God was their Inheritance as he told them XVIII 20 c. And therefore they were ordered not to be numbred Thirty eight years ago no more than now I Numb 49 c. The Jews are something curious in their Observations upon these words among or in the midst of the Children of Israel from whence they conclude that the Levites might have Lands out of the Bounds of the Land of Canaan though not within it among their Brethren Ver. 63. These are they that were numbred by Moseâ— Verse 63 and Eleazar the Priest who numbred the Children of Israel in the plains of Moab c. By a special command of God v. 1 2 c. Ver. 64. But among these there was not a Man of them whom Moses and Aaron the Priest numbred when they numbred the Children of Israel in the Wilderness of Verse 64 Sinai See the first Chapter of this Book v. 1 2 c. so exactly were God's Threatnings fulfilled as well as his Promises Chapter XXVII Verse 65 Ver. 65. For the LORD had said of them they shall surely die in the Wilderness He had pronounced this irreversible Sentence upon the whole Congregation XIV 23 28 29. where he swears they should not enter into the Land of Canaan because they had brought or entertained an evil report of it See also II Deut. 14 15. And there was not left a Man of them save Caleb the Son of Jephunneh and Joshua the Son of Nun. Whom God promised to spare because they were of another Spirit XV. 24 30 38. And their survival was as remarkable an instance of the truth of God's word as the Death of all the rest CHAP. XXVII Verse 1 Ver. 1. THEN came the Daughters of Zelophehad the Son of Hepher c. Who are mentioned before XXVI 33. just as they are here only their Genealogy is here more fully set out that their Father was the Grandson of Manasseh the Son of Joseph from whom he was lineally descended but left no Sons behind him Now these young Women hearing Moses say as he doth in the foregoing Chapter that the LORD commanded the Land of Canaan should be divided among those that were now numbred and observing that only Males from Twenty years old were numbred v. 2. presently apprehended that they being Females were excluded from having any Inheritance among the Israelites and so the Family of the Hepherites XXVI 32. would be extinguished This was the ground of what follows Whereby it appears that every body was immediately acquainted with the Laws which Moses received from God and that there was a faithful Register kept of every one that was born in every Family and Tribe to prevent all Disputes about the true Heirs to Mens Estates Ver. 2. And they stood before Moses c. To represent Verse 2 before him and the rest of the Judges who were now assembled the Case which I have mentioned Before Moses and Eleazar the Priest and before the Princes and all the Congregation These made up the greatest Court of Judicature that at any time sate For by Princes are meant either the Heads of the Tribes or the highest of the Judges appointed XVIII Exod. called the Heads of the People v. 25. And by all the Congregation is meant the LXX Elders mentioned in this Book XI 24. For they are called col ha edah the whole Congregation and sometimes only Edah the Congregation as R. Solomon observes See Bertram de Republ. Jud. p. 72. Now at the Head of all these sat Moses and next to him Eleazar the Priest By the door of the Tabernacle of the Congregation Near to which this august Assembly it is likely was wont to sit when they met together that Moses might presently if there were occasion go and consult with God himself in any difficult matter that came before them And thus Mr. Selden observes out of Maimonides that in future times the great Sanhedrim followed the Tabernacle sitting sometimes in one place sometimes in another according as that was settled As after they came to Canaan it was first at Shiloh then at Mizpeh and afterwards at Gilgal Nob Gibeon the House of Obed-Edom till at last it was fixed in Jerusalem Lib. II. de Synedr cap. 15. n. 4. As concerning that which the Talmudists say concerning the proceedings in this case of Zelophehad's Daughters nothing certain can be determined But they give this account of it That they first brought this Cause into the Courts appointed by the advice of Jethro XVIII Exod. 21. and began with the Rulers of ten who knowing not what to say to them they went to those of fifty and from thence to the Centurions and at last to the Chiliarchs None of which durst adventure to give Judgment but referred the Cause by reason of its difficulty to Moses who brought it to the SCHECHINAH as they speak i. e. to the Divine Majesty Seld. ib. cap. 16. n. 1. Verse 3 Ver. 3. Saying Our Father died in the Wilderness Among the rest mentioned v. 64 65. of the foregoing Chapter They seem to have drawn up their Cause in the form of a Petition or as Mr. Selden speaks in the Legal Phrase presented a Libel to the Court containing the intire matter of their Petition and that artificially enough And he was not one of them that gathered themselves together against the LORD in the Company of Korah They use the very words of Moses concerning that rebellious Company XVI 11. And instance in this Sin rather than any other either to show that their Father had a due regard to the Authority of Moses who they hoped therefore would be the more favourable to his Posterity or
That the People may begin to submit to his Authority and learn to obey his Commands as well as thine Ver. 21. And he shall stand before Eleazar the Priest Verse 21 c. For the incouragement of Joshua to undertake this Charge he assures him he shall never want direction from God what to do when he was in any doubt but in the manner here prescribed most certainly receive it And what is here said concerning him belongs to all their succeeding Governours And it is observed by Maimonides and other Jewish Doctors that the High-Priest stood before the Kings of Israel out of great respect to them but no King is said to stand before the High-Priest but only in this case when he was to consult the holy Oracle That it might appear the Honour was given not to the Priest but unto the Divine Majesty whom he consulted by the Priest Who shall ask counsel for him after the judgment of Vrim Because the word Thummim is here wanting some understand these words as if he had said the High-Priest shall ask counsel for him by the illumination of the Spirit of God So Conradus Pellicanus But the word Thummim in all likelyhood is here to be understood though not expressed being always joyned with Vrim except in this and one other place where Vrim only is named after a short manner of speaking in XXVIII Exod. XXXIII Deut. II Ezra VII Nehem. For they were inseparable from the Breast-plate of Judgment as it is called XXVIII Exod. 30. See there with which the High-Priest appeared before God when he consulted him in great Affairs concerning the Publick Safety more especially in times of War of which we have many Instances in I Judg. 1. XX. 18. 1 Sam. XIV 18. XXVIII 6. David indeed is said to consult God by the Ephod but it must be observed that the Breast-plate was annexed to it which Abiathar brought along with him when he fled from Saul who commanded the Priests to be slain 1 Sam. XXII 2 9. XXX 8. 2 Sam. V. 19. And it is further to be noted that though David thus frequently consulted God this way being engaged in Wars yet we never read that Solomon asked counsel by it being a peaceable King Grotius also observes that Joshua now and the Kings of Judah afterwards therefore stood before the Priest that they might be near to the Vrim and Thummim which he had upon his Breast without which he could not receive any answer De Imperii Sum. Potest c. cap. 6. Before the LORD The High-Priest never inquired by Vrim and Thummim but standing before the LORD that is before the Ark where the SCHECHINAH was At his word shall they go out and at his word shall they come in That is saith Grotius in the place fore-named at the Word of the LORD by the Judgment of Vrim which goes just before Others at the word of the Priest which comes to the same And this the Hebrew Doctors understand concerning the People of Israel making War which is wont to be meant in Scripture by the words going out and coming in And they distinguish between the War that was made by the Divine Commandment against the VII Nations of Canaan and against Amalek and that which was voluntary against any of their Neighbours or others as there should be reason In the former case they think there was no need to ask whether they should make War or no because it was commanded and Joshua and the Kings afterward did it when they pleased But in the other they were not to make War without this Divine Order See Selden Lib. III. de Synedr cap. 12. n. 4. But it is plain from I Judg. 1. that they consulted the LORD also in the first sort of War with the People of Canaan how to manage it to the best Advantage Both he and all the Children of Israel with him even all the Congregation By the first word he the Jews understand Joshua and all the succeeding Princes of Israel who were bound to advise with God by Vrim and Thummim before they made War And by the next words all the Children of Israel with him they understand the Priest that was particularly anointed to go with the People to War XX Deut. 2. And by the last words the whole Congregation they understand the LXX Elders or the great Sanhedrim So Maimonides Abarbinel and a great many others expound these words as Mr. Selden shows in the same place from which they have framed this general Maxim That no private Man might consult this Oracle but the King and the Head of the great Sanhedrim and he that was appointed by all the People in their name And that Col haedah all the Congregation signifies frequently the great Assembly of the Elders and Judges See also Bertram de Repub. Jud. p. 72. Here the Jews start a difficulty as they account it why we never read in the whole Book of Joshua that he consulted the LORD after this manner but as soon as ever he was dead they did I Judg. 1. From whence Abarbinel concludes that Joshua was bound to do this only at the first entrance upon his Office that all Israel might know he was Moses his Successor and that God was with him but that afterward the Spirit of Prophecy rested upon him and conducted him without this Oracle But if nothing was done that is not recorded in the Scripture he might as well have said that Joshua never consulted the Oracle at all for we do not read he did though he be here so ordered R. Levi ben Gersom therefore seems to me to speak more reasonably when he says that those words in the beginning of the Book of Judges do not import that they did not consult God by Vrim in the Life of Joshua but only that after his Death the Children of Israel would not adventure to proceed in the War of Canaan without the same direction And there is something else which they might have observed from this verse with great reason which is how much inferiour Joshua was to Moses though he succeeded him in the Conduct of the People For Moses never made use of the Vrim and Thummim to consult God by the High-Priest but went directly and immediately to God himself whereas Joshua was not admitted to such Familiarity nor had he such frequent Revelations from God as Moses had Yet sometimes God vouchsafed him the honour to speak to him as we find in the beginning of Joshua III. 7. IV. 1 15 c. And there was a most illustrious appearance of God to him before Jericho V. 13 c. Ver. 22. And Moses did as the LORD commandded him and he took Joshua and set him before Eleazar and before all the Congregation According as he was ordered v. 18 19. In this we see the great Verse 22 Integrity the sincere Humility and Self-denial of Moses that he readily submitted to have the Government of Israel translated from his own Family and Tribe
offered upon every New Moon and every day of the Feast of unleavened Bread v. 11 19 c. whereas that in Leviticus is one young Bullock two Rams and seven Lambs Ver. 28. And their Meat-offering of flour mingled Verse 28 with Oyl three tenth deals unto one Bullock c. The very same that is prescribed to accompany the Burnt-offering on the New Moon and in the Feast of Unleavened Bread v. 12 20. Ver. 29. And a several tenth deal unto one Lamb Verse 29 throughout the seven Lambs So it is ordained before in the former Cases v. 13 21. Verse 30 Ver. 30. And one Kid of the Goats to make an atonement for you Beside the Kid prescribed for the same purpose when the two Loaves were offered XXIII Lev. 19. which was accompanied with two Lambs for a Sacrifice of Peace-offerings So that there were a great many Sacrifices offered at this famous Festival though it did not last so long as that of the Passover Verse 31 Ver. 31. Ye shall offer them beside the continual Burnt-offering He still takes care that this daily Sacrifice should not be omitted by reason of such a number of other Sacrifices which were to attend upon it but not to put it by v. 10 15 23. They shall be unto you without blemish This might have been sufficiently understood from what was said of the daily Offering v. 3. and of all the other prescrib'd in this Chapter v. 11 19. But least any prophane Person might think there was no need to be so scrupulous about these Sacrifices because it is only said two young Bullocks one Ram and seven Lambs of the first year v. 27. these words are also here added to take away all doubt they shall be unto you without blemish i. e. as perfect as all the rest are ordered to be It is observable that there is not so much as one Peace-offering ordered in all this Chapter which was a sort of Sacrifice that was most for the benefit of those that brought them to the Altar But all Burnt-offerings except a few Sin-offerings which were wholly for the honour of God and acknowledgment of his Sovereign Dominion over them and of the Duty they owed him And as the Sin-offerings were shadows of that great Sacrifice of God's own Son which was one day to be offered for the Sins of Men out of his infinite love to them so the whole Burnt-offerings which were always of the most perfect Creatures the finest Flour the choicest Fruits of the Earth and the best Liquor were shadows of that excellent degree of Piety which the Son of God intended to bring into the World which would move Men out of love to God to give themselves wholly up to him and devote all they had even their own Lives to his Service CHAP. XXIX Chapter XXIX Ver. 1. AND in the seventh Month. Which was Verse 1 anciently the first Month of the Year but now the seventh reckoning from that wherein the Passover was kept which for a special reason was made the first See X Exod. 2. On the first day of the Month ye shall have an holy Convocation ye shall do no servile work So it was ordained before in XXIII Lev. 24 25. It is a day of blowing of Trumpets unto you In that place of Leviticus it is called a memorial of blowing of Trumpets from Morning until Evening Which the Jews fancy was to awaken them to Repentance upon the great Day of Expiation which followed on the tenth day of this Month. But it was manifestly intended quite contrary to excite them unto Joy and Gladness For Zichron teruah is a memorial of Jubilation Triumph and Shouting for Joy the word teruah being never used in Scripture but for a sound or shout of Gladness as the Chaldee word Jabbaba which is here used by the Paraphrast always signifies And this agrees with their Notion who think it was a special remembrance of the Creation of the World at which the Angels rejoyced Or it might be ordained to stir up the People to a grateful remembrance of all God's Benefits the Year past Whatsoever was the cause certain it is this seventh Month was very famous on this account that more solemn days were to be kept in it than in all the Year besides And upon that account the People might be awakened by this blowing of Trumpets to observe them aright Verse 2 Ver. 2. And shall offer a Burnt-offering for a sweet savour unto the LORD Over and above all other Sacrifices which were heretofore ordered upon this day as appears from v. 6. One Bullock one Ram and seven Lambs of the first year without blemish This is less than was appointed upon the foregoing Festivals XXVIII 19 27. because those very Sacrifices were also to be offered upon this day on another account as I shall observe on v. 6. Verse 3 Ver. 3. And their Meat-offering shall be of flour mingled with Oyl three tenth deals for a Bullock and two for a Ram. This is the proportion appointed by a general Rule for all Sacrifices of this kind See the XVth Chapter of this Book v. 6 9. Ver. 4. And one tenth deal for one Lamb c. So it is there appointed v. 4. Ver. 5. And one Kid of the Goats for a Sin-offering to make an atonement for you As is appointed in the foregoing Festivals XXVIII 15 22 30. Ver. 6. Beside the Burnt-offering of the Morning with Verse 5 his Meat-offering It was appointed before that in Verse 6 the beginning of every Month there should be a Burnt-offering offered of two Bullocks c. XXVIII 11 12. which was not to be omitted in the beginning of this Month but these other Sacrifices added to the Offerings of every New Moon Which made this a greater New Moon than any other being the first Moon of the old Civil Year And the daily Burnt-offering and his Meat-offering and their Drink-offering With which the Solemnity of the Day began and then followed the proper Sacrifices belonging to it According to their manner Or in the order which God appointed which I observed before on XXVIII 11. was this That first the daily Burnt-Sacrifice was offered then the Sacrifices appointed for the first day of every Month and then those appointed for this first day of the seventh Month. For a sweet savour a Sacrifice made by fire unto the LORD Which was acceptable to the Divine Majesty when performed according to his directions Ver. 7. And ye shall have on the tenth day of this Verse 7 Month an holy Convocation This solemn Assembly is ordered twice before in the Book of Leviticus XVI 29. XXIII 27. and here repeated perhaps for the sake of Eleazar and Joshua who were newly advanced to their several Offices that they might take special Notice of it and see it observed And ye shall afflict your Souls That was the special intention of it as we read in both the forenamed places that they might receive the benefit of the atonement
its eminency or height above the rest So the Vulgar translates it reading I suppose the Hebrew not Hor hahar i. e. Hor the Mountain but Har hahar the Mountain of Mountain i. e. the highest Mountain The Jews generally by this Mount Hor understand Amanus which is a part of Taurus as Mr. Selden observes in the place before-named which the Hierusalem Targum calls more briefly Manus Verse 8 Ver. 8. From Mount Hor ye shall point out your border to the entrance of Hamath There were two Hamaths one called by the Greeks Antiochia the other Epiphania The former called Hamath the Great VI Amos 2. to distinguish it from the latter which is the City that is always meant when we read the Bounds of Judaea were to the entrance of Hamath Northward as here and XIII 21. For it is certain as Bochartus observes they did not reach to Antiochia but came near to Epiphania Lib. IV. Phaleg cap. 36. And this makes it probable that Hor as I said before may be a Promontory of Libanus because in XIII Josh 5. Hermon is joyned with the entrance of Hamath as Hor is here Now Hermon was certainly a part of Libanus by some called Sirion by others Senir III Deut. 9. and by others Sion IV Deut. 48. And the goings forth of the border shall be to Zedad Which in Ezekiel's time was reckoned the Northern Border together with Hamath from the great Sea just as it is here XLVII Ezek. 15 16. Ver. 9. And the border shall go on to Ziphron Another Town in those parts of which I find no mention any where else And the goings out of it shall be at Hazar-Enam Verse 9 Here it ended which was a place that retained its name till Ezekiel's time XLVII 17. David Chytraeus seems to have given a full account of this Northern Border in a few words It extended saith he from the Mediterranean by the Mountains of Libanus to the Fountain of Jordan In which Tract are the Towns of Hamath Zadad in the Tribe of Naphthali Ziphron in the same Tribe at the foot of Libanus and Hazar-Enan which he takes to signifie a Village at the Fountain viz. of Jordan Ver. 10. And ye shall point out your East border from Verse 10 Hazar-Enan From the Fountain of Jordan as was said before To Shepham A place not far from thence for the River Jordan was certainly the Eastern Limits Ver. 11. And the Coast. The Limits or Bounds Verse 11 Shall go down from Shepham to Riblah A place no doubt near to Jordan with which River the Eastern Limits go along St. Hierom takes Riblah to be Antiochia but that was in Syria to which the promised Land did not reach On the East side of Ain The Vulgar reads it the Fountain of Daphne And indeed Ain signifies a Fountain and both Jonathan and the Hierusalem Targum take Riblah for Daphne as they do Shepham before-mentioned for Apamia But this is only a vain Conceit of the Jews who would extend their Bounds beyond what God gave them For it is certain the Land of Canaan never extended to these places as Bochartus observes Lib. I. Canaan cap. 16. And therefore Daphne which was in the Suburbs of Antiochia cannot be here meant unless we understand another place mentioned by Josephus Lib. IV. de Bello Judaico cap. 1. which lay near the Lake of Semechonites through the middle of which Jordan ran And then Ain must signifie another Fountain of Jordan for it had more than one And thus David Chytraeus explains this part of the verse and the fore-going The Eastern Bounds were the River Jordan near to which were these places Enan which had its name from the Fountain of the River and Shepham not far from thence and Riblah which was also near to Jordan lying between the Lake of Semechonites and Genesaret And the border shall descend and shall reach unto the side of the Sea of Cinnereth Eastward To the East side of this Sea or Lake which had its name from a City so called XIX Josh 35. and a Country 1 Kings XV. 20. or else it gave them their names For David Chytraeus will have it called Cinnereth from the Hebrew word Cinnor which signifies an Harp or Lute the Lake being of that shape and figure about four German Miles long and two and a half broad It is called the Sea of Galilee or Tiberias in the Gospel Verse 12 Ver. 12. And the border i. e. this Eastern Border Shall go down to Jordan That is to the River which was eminently so called and was on the East part of Canaan XIII Gen. 11. for it was very small till it came to the Lake of Genesaret before-mentioned From whence being augmented by several Torrents and Rivulets it ran in a wider Stream till it fell into the Salt or Dead-Sea See Bonfrerius out of Josephus Lib. IV. de Bello Judaico cap. 1. And its goings out shall be at the Salt-Sea There was the end of this Border where it met with the Southern as was observed above v. 3. This shall be your Land with the Coasts thereof round about As was said before v. 2. therefore they were not to extend their Right any farther this being the Country he promised Abraham when he bad him lift up his Eyes and look from the place where he was Northward and Southward and Eastward and Westward and walk through the length of the Land and breadth of it which he assures to his Posterity XIII Gen. 14 15 16 17. which now he lays out for them with the exact Limits of it in all those four quarters Ver. 13. And Moses commanded the Children of Israel Verse 13 saying This is the Land which ye shall inherit by lot He repeats it so often that they might know what People they were to dispossess and with whom they might make Friendship and not extend their Desires beyond the bounds of Gods gracious Grant to them By which they were placed in a very fertile and pleasant Country bounded as appears by the foregoing description on the South v. 4 5. by great Mountains which sheltred them from the burning Air of the Desarts of Arabia on the West by the Midland Sea which sent to them refreshing Breezes and on the North by Mount Libanus which kept off the colder Blasts from that quarter and on the East the delightful Plains of Jordan abounding with Palm-trees especially about Jericho which yielded them a great Revenue Which the LORD commanded to give to the nino Tribes and to the half Tribe This he had not said plainly before though it was necessarily inferred from his granting to two Tribes and an half their Inheritance beyond Jordan Ver. 14. For the Tribe of the Children of Reuben Verse 14 according to the House of their Fathers and the Tribe of the Children of Gad c. have received their Inheritance Upon condition they performed their promise to help the rest of their Tribes to win their Inheritance in Canaan So those
Children of the two Hand-maids in the four following Verses Where v. 12. Dan is set first he being the First-born of Bilhah whom Rachel gave Jacob for his Wife XXX Gen. 5. But then the next that follow are not reckoned according to the order of their Birth for Naphtali who was born next is placed the last and the youngest Son of Zilpah placed before the eldest For which we cannot now discern the reason though it is likely it was upon the account of some Pre-eminence or other which they had gained as Ephraim the youngest Son of Joseph is mentioned before Manasseh the eldest v. 10. because Jacob had given him the precedence when he blessed them before his Death XLVIII 19. Verse 6 Ver. 6. Of Simeon Shelumiel the Son of Zurishaddai There is less to be observed concerning the Names of these great Men of each Tribe for whatsoever the import of them may be in the Hebrew Language which Chytraeus and others have endeavoured to make out it signifies nothing to us Only most of them show how much God was in the Thoughts of those who imposed these Names on their Children for Elizur signifies my God the Rock and Shelumiel is as much as God my Peace or God my Rewarder and Zurishaddai my Rock Omnipotent or All-sufficient c. Verse 14 Ver. 14. The Son of Deuel So he is called also VII 42. and yet in the second Chapter v. 14. he is called the Son of Reuel For these two Letters Daleth and Resch are very often changed the one for the other As Ripath X Gen. 3. is called Dipath 1 Chron. I. 6. As on the other hand Dodanim X Gen. 4. is called Rodanim 1 Chron. I. 7. And it is to no purpose to heap up more Examples there are of this Verse 16 Ver. 16. These were the renowned of the Congregation The Hebrew word Keruim signifies properly Men called or named that is who had the Honour to be named by God to this Employment which made them more noble than they were before But without this respect to their Nomination by God this word signifies in general famous Men as we translate it XVI 2. XXVI 9. or renowned XXIII Ezek. 23. accordingly the vulgar translates it most noble Princes of the Tribes of their Fathers As appears more plainly from the noble Offerings which each of them made for the Dedication of the Altar Chap. VII Heads of thousands in Israel Men not only of great Authority such as Jethro advised Moses to take to his Aid in governing the People XVIII Exod. 21. but the highest of that Rank being chief Commanders over all the Thousands that were in their several Tribes under whom no doubt were many inferiour Officers of great account For so all People have found it necessary to submit themselves to the Government of some Supreme Power with several subordinate Rulers under it In which Israel excelled all other Nations being under the Government of God himself who appointed Moses immediately under him with several others as we here find to assist him For it is truly observed by Xenophon that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nothing is either so profitable for Men or so becoming as good Order And on the contrary nothing so mischievous or unseemly as Confusion Now Order is nothing else but the apt Disposition of every thing in its proper place for certain Ends and Uses Accordingly among Men nothing is more necessary than that every one should know and keep his place in that Degree and Rank that belongs to him As was here ordered by God for the Preservation and good Government of his People Ver. 17. And Moses and Aaron took these Men. To Verse 17 be their Associates in the numbering of the People Which are expressed by their Names Whom God himself marked out by name to be joined with them For as People cannot be preserved without Order so that cannot be preserved without Rulers and Governors and they will signifie nothing if their Authority be not reverenced and nothing can gain them such Reverence as a particular Designation by God to their Office Verse 18 Ver. 18. And they assembled all the Congregation together on the first Day of the second Month. They immediately executed their Commission on the same day they received it v. 1. summoning all the People to appear before them And they declared their Pedigrees The People instantly obeyed and every one showed from whom he was descended or it may refer to Moses and Aaron and the rest who set down every Man 's Original in the publick Tables After their Families by the house of their Fathers c. First they showed of what Family they were and then of what House in that Family and then the Name of every Person in that House was given in See v. 2. Such a kind of Distinction Cecrops made in Attica when he numbered the People whom he divided into four Tribes which in the days of Alcmaeon their last King were increased into ten every one of which had several People in it which were like the Families in Israel there being no less than ten or eleven People in that Tribe which was called after his own Name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See Meursius L. I. de Reg. Athen. cap. 7. Lib. II. cap. X. And every one knows how Rome at the first had three Tribes instituted by Romulus which were divided into ten Courts if I may so call them and those into certain Families which in after-times were increased into Five and thirty Tribes according to the Regions of the City Ver. 19. As the LORD commanded Moses so he Verse 19 numbered them With the assistance of the forenamed Persons In the Wilderness of Sinai Before they removed from Sinai which being upon the Twentieth Day of this Month X. 11. they finished this Work in so many Days or less Ver. 20. And the Children of Reuben Israels eldest Verse 20 Son by their Generations c. The word Generations seems to be larger than Families as that is than Houses comprehending every Family in that Tribe as Families comprehend every Houshold and Houshold comprehends every Person therein So the meaning is all that were descended from Reuben according to their several Families and Houses in those Families and Persons in those Houses Ver. 21. Those that were numbred of them c. were Verse 21 forty and six thousand and five hundred Some have observed that this Tribe was one of those who had the smallest number of Men in it in which they think was fulfilled the Prophecy of Jacob who foretold that Reuben should not excel XLIX Gen. 4. But I do not look upon this as solid for there were several Tribes who all this time had fewer Persons in it than this Particularly the Children of Joseph whom Jacob compared to a fruitful Bough XLIX Gen. 22. were very much fewer See below v. 33 35. Gad also Benjamin and Asher were fewer in number than Reuben who in this regard excelled Five Tribes
Ver. 23. Of the Tribe of Simeon were fifty and nine thousand and three hundred He had six Children when they went down into Egypt and Reuben but Verse 23 four which is a plain reason of the greater increase of this Tribe than the former Verse 24 Ver. 24. Of the Children of Gad c. It is probable that this Tribe is therefore mentioned next though descended from an Hand-maid because they were to encamp and march together with Simeon under the Standard of Reuben as is ordered in the next Chapter v. 14. Verse 25 Ver. 25. Of the Tribe of Gad were forty and five thousand six hundred and fifty He had more Sons than Simeon XLVI Gen. 10 16. when they came out of Egypt and yet fewer descended from him by many Thousands than there did from Simeon of which the Reason doth not appear Verse 27 Ver. 27. Of the Tribe of Judah were threescore and fourteen thousand and six hundred It may be justly thought that Jacob's Prophecy concerning the power and strength of this Tribe XLIX Gen. 8 c. began already to be fulfilled they being far more numerous than any other Verse 28 Ver. 28. Of the Tribe of Issachar c. There is a plain account why this Tribe and Zebulun are mentioned next to Judah because they two marched under his Standard II. 4 5 7. It may be observed also that these two Tribes were more numerous than many other who had more Children when they came out of Egypt Verse 32 Ver. 32. Of the Children of Ephraim He had the preheminence given him to Manasseh long ago XLVIII Gen. 19. and therefore is here placed before him Ver. 33. Of the Tribe of Ephraim were forty thousand and five hundred Though they were hitherto but few in comparison with some other Tribes yet in this the Prophecy of Jacob was fulfilled XLVIII Verse 33 Gen. 19 20. that they were more fruitful than Manasseh there being above Eight thousand Persons more in this Tribe than in the other v. 35. Ver. 35. Of Manasseh were thirty and two thousand Verse 35 and two hundred This was now the smallest Tribe but before they got to Canaan they grew very numerous being increased above Twenty thousand XXVI 34. Ver. 37. Of the Tribe of Benjamin were thirty five Verse 37 thousand and four hundred Though Benjamin had more Children than any of the rest of his Brethren when they went down into Egypt XLVI Gen. 21. where it appears he had ten Sons yet his Tribe had the fewest Men in it of all other except Manasseh Ver. 39. Of Dan were threescore and two thousand Verse 39 and seven hundred On the contrary Dan who had but one Son when they went down into Egypt XLVI Gen. 23. grew to a greater Number than any other Tribe except Judah So variously did the Divine Providence work in fulfilling the Promise to Abraham of multiplying his Seed Ver. 41. Of Asher were forty and one thousand and Verse 41 five hundred The growth of this Tribe was not proportionable to that of some other considering how many Children Asher had at their going down into Egypt But they increased near Twelve thousand more before they got out of the Wilderness XXVI 47. Ver. 43. Of Naphtali were fifty and three thousand and four hundred The great increase of this Tribe is alledged by Bochartus to justifie his Interpretation Verse 43 of XLIX Gen. 21. by altering the punctation of the words But I have there observed that Five other Tribes were more numerous than Naphtali when this account was taken of them Verse 44 Ver. 44. These are those that were numbred This is the account that was taken of the Number of Men in each Tribe Which Moses and Aaron numbred and the Princes of Israel being twelve Men. V. 3 4 c. Each one was for the House of his Fathers Who could the better judge to what Tribe every one belonged Verse 45 46. Ver. 45 46. So were all those that were numbred c. Six hundred thousand and three thousand and five hundred and fifty By which it appears there was not one Man dead since their last Numeration Seven Months ago when they were taxed for the Tabernacle For they were at that time just so many as are here mentioned XXXVIII Exod. 26. As for Nadab and Abihu they were of the Tribe of Levi who are not here reckon'd and the Man that was stoned for Blasphemy XXIV Lev. was not of Israel by the side of his Father Verse 47 Ver. 47. But the Levites after the Tribe of their Fathers were not numbred among them There was no account taken of them among the other Tribes as it is likely they were not comprehended in the former Number XXXVIII Exod. 26. being the Persons who took the account v. 21. and had before this consecrated themselves to the LORD XXXII 29. After the Tribe of their Fathers Is an Hebraism for the Fathers of their Tribe Expressing in short what is at large said of all the rest by their Generations after their Families by the House of their Fathers v. 20 22 24 c. Ver. 48. For the LORD had spoken unto Moses Verse 48 saying He had received an Order from God when he commanded him to number the People not to number them Which he sets down that it might not be thought he favoured them because he was of their Tribe and therefore exempted them from the Wars unto which all others were engaged Ver. 49. Only thou shalt not number the Tribe of Levi Verse 49 c. Because they were intended for another Service and therefore were to be numbred by themselves There were as stout and valiant Men in this Tribe as any other which appeared sufficiently when God's Honour was to be vindicated XXXII Exod. but God did not design them for the Wars of Canaan they having imployment enough in carrying and guarding the Tabernacle And from this Example the Heathen learnt to exempt all those who ministred to their Gods from all other Services particularly from the War Strabo notes Lib. IX Geograph this Custom to have been as old as Homer's time For in all his Catalogue there is no mention of any Ship that went against Troy from Alalcomenon because that City was Sacred to Minerva who is thence called by Homer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The same is observed by Caesar Lib. VI. of the ancient Druids that they were freed from the Wars and from Tribute also Which Priviledge St. Basil challenges as belonging to the Clergy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to the ancient Law Epist. CCLXIX and S. Greg. Nazianzen doth the same in many places particularly by his Letter to Julianus Epist CLXVI Verse 50 Ver. 50. But thou shalt appoint the Levites over the Tabernacle This was their work to attend continually upon the House of God Of Testimony So it is called because the Ark of the Testimony was there for which it was principally made See XXXVIII Exod. 21. and what I have noted upon
XXV Exod. 16. XL. 3. And over all the Vessels thereof and over all things that belong unto it Not to use them in any Sacred Ministry which belonged to the Priests alone but to carry them when they were to be removed and to keep them in Safety at all times See VIII ult Where it is expresly said they shall do no Service there They shall bear the Tabernacle and all the Vessels therefore As is particularly directed in the fourth Chapter And they shall minister unto it Which Ministry is at large described in the third Chapter And shall encamp round about the Tabernacle As a Guard unto it They being like to the Legions about the Palace of a great King to secure and defend it from Violence or Rudeness Which was the reason that they did not march under any of the Standards of the other Tribes because they were to make a Camp by themselves the order of which is directed in the same third Chapter And for the same reason they were not to go to the Wars because their Camp was to attend upon the Tabernacle the House of God Ver. 51. And when the Tabernacle setteth forward the Levites shall take it down and when it is to be pitched the Levites shall set it up When the Israelites removed to a new station the Tabernacle was Verse 51 taken in pieces that it might be the more easily carried from place to place In which the Levites were to be employed and likewise in putting it together again when it was to be set up where they rested in their Journeys as is more fully ordered in the fourth Chapter Where the manner of taking it down and setting it up again is directed and every ones Office about it whether Priests for they had some hand in it or Levites exactly appointed And the Stranger Who is not of this Tribe though an Israelite That comes nigh To perform any of the forenamed Offices Shall be put to death As a presumptuous Person in medling with that which doth not belong unto him The Author of Schebet Jehudah extends this to all Strangers who worshipped strange Gods and saith there was a Golden Sword hung up in the Gate of the Temple with this Inscription The Stranger that cometh nigh shall be put to death Ver. 52. And the Children of Israel The rest of the Verse 52 Tribes before-mentioned Shall pitch their Tents every Man by his own Camp c. In the order prescribed in the next Chapter Ver. 53. But the Levites shall pitch round about the Verse 53 Tabernacle of Testimony As is directed Chap. III. where they are ordered to make a Camp nearer the Tabernacle within the other Camp of the Israelites That there be no Wrath upon the Congregation of the Children of Israel To prevent the other Camp of the Israelites from coming too nigh the Tabernacle whereby they might have incurred God's Displeasure And the Levites shall keep the Charge of the Tabernacle of Testimony That is therefore they were to be a constant guard about it that no Man might approach nearer than God allowed and so bring heavy Punishments upon himself and upon the Congregation Verse 54 Ver. 54. And the Children of Israel did according to all that the LORD commanded Moses so did they Consented to all that is here required and did accordingly CHAP. II. Chapter II Verse 1 Ver. 1. AND the LORD spake unto Moses and Aaron saying The just number of Days that were spent in taking the fore-named Account of the People is uncertain see I. 19. but that being finished now order is given for their Encamping under their several Standards And it is directed to Aaron as well as Moses though the Order for numbring them was directed to Moses only Chap. I. 1. Aaron having by that first Order been joined with him in taking the Account of them Verse 2 Ver. 2. Every Man of the Children of Israel shall pitch by his own Standard By the Banner of that Tribe to which he was joined by the following Order With the Ensign of their Fathers House Every Family and Houshold had their particular Ensigns beside that great Banner under which they encamped and marched it being pitched and carried as will appear in the midst of them How these Banners and Ensigns were distinguished one from another we have no certain Knowledge The later Jews say particularly Aben Ezra upon this place that Judah carried in his Standard the Figure of a Lion and Reuben the Figure of a Man Ephraim of an Ox and Dan of an Eagle for which I can see no ground For though Judah be compared to a Lion yet the Reasons he gives for the other are very absurd with which I shall not trouble the Reader But only observe that there is not one word of any such thing in their ancient Writers no not in the whole body of the Talmud as the famous Bochartus assures us And it is not likely that they who so lately smarted for making the Golden Calf would adventure to make any other Images and expose them to the Eyes of all the People Nor is it impertinent to observe that when Vitellius in after-ages was to march against the Arabians through Judaea the great Men of the Nation met him and beseeched him to march another way The Law of their Country not allowing Images such as were in the Roman Ensigns to be brought into it So Josephus relates L. XVIII Antiq. cap. 7. for which one can see no reason if their Ancestors in the Wilderness had by the Command or Allowance of Moses carried an Eagle in any of their Standards See Bochart in his Hieroz P. I. L. III. C. V. It is more probable if there be room for Conjecture in this matter that the Name of Judah might be embroidered in great Letters in his Standard and of Reuben in his and so of the rest or they were distinguished by their Colours only as now our Regiments are Far off about the Tabernacle of the Congregation shall they pitch At such a distance as might show their Reverence to the Tabernacle and that there might be another Camp of the Levites within them who made a nearer Inclosure about it in the same Form with the Camp of Israel which was Quadrangular This Distance of the Camp of Israel from the Tabernacle is reasonably judged by III Josh 4. to have been Two thousand Cubits That is a Mile Verse 3 Ver. 3. And on the East-side toward the rising of the Sun These are two Expressions after the manner of the Hebrews for the same thing Or Kedma which we here translate on the East may be translated on the fore part viz. of the Tabernacle Which was towards the Sun's Rising Shall they of the Standard of the Camp of Judah pitch These had the most honourable Post as we now speak of all others pitching before the most holy Place where Moses and Aaron had their Station in the Camp of the Levites III. 38. And therefore the
a just Right to them and by that solemn Dedication which he then commanded to be made of them unto his uses XIII Exod. 2 12 13. I hallowed unto me all the First-born in Israel c. He separated them unto himself by sparing them when he killed all other First-born but only theirs Mine they shall be Both by that Act of his own and by the Act of the Children of Israel whom he commanded to Sanctifie them to him XIII Exod. 2. XXII 29. they became God's By which it appears that he had not a peculiar Right in the First-born more than in any other of their Children till their coming out of Egypt And therefore the taking of the Levites to be his instead of the First-born is no Argument that the First-born had hitherto been the Priests who ministred unto God till this Exchange of them for the Levites So our learned Dr. Lightfoot seems to infer in his Notes upon this passage The First-born saith he had been Priests till the Consecration of the Levites but now that Function must be confined to that Tribe In which words with due respect be it spoken to that excellent Man's Labours there are several Mistakes For as the Priesthood was not now confined to this Tribe but to one Family in this Tribe that of Aaron so it was not confined to it upon this occasion but he and his Sons were Consecrated before this Exchange of the Levites for the First-born Who were now given to minister unto them but had nothing to do with the Priesthood no more than the First-born had for whom they were exchanged that peculiar Right which God had in the First-born being since their coming out of Egypt Upon all which Considerations we may look upon this Exchange as an Argument rather that the First-born were not Priests in former times than that they were as the Jews fancy and as many have suggested from this very taking of the Levites to be God's portion in their stead For so Menochius himself L. II. de Repub. Jud. cap. 1. asserts from this very place Jus Sacerdotum in Levitas translatum eos loco primogenitorum acceptos quibus hoc jus debebatur that the Right of Priests was transferred to the Levites and they were accepted in stead of the First-born to whom that Right belonged In which there is not a word of truth but only that the Levites were accepted instead of the First-born who had the same Right to the Priesthood that the Levites had that is none at all I am the LORD Who may take whom I please to be imployed in my Service and think it reasonable that those whom I spared when I slew the Egyptian First-born should be mine Ver. 14. And the LORD spake unto Moses There was some reason no doubt why Moses alone is commanded to take the number of the Levites upon this occasion as he alone did v. 16. when Aaron Verse 14 is joined with him in numbring the Israelites I. 3. and in numbring the Levites themselves who were fit for service IV. 2 41 45. nay the chief of the Israelites assisted therein v. 46. And it is most probable he alone was employed to take this account because Aaron was a party in it the Money that was to be paid for so many of the first-born as exceeded the number of the Levites being given to him and to his Sons v. 48. In the Wilderness of Sinai This Command immediately followed the other in the two preceding Chapters before they departed from the Wilderness of Sinai where they had been ever since God delivered the Law to them from that Mountain Ver. 15. Number the Children of Levi after the House Verse 15 of their Fathers by their Families Just as they had numbred the rest of the Children of Israel See I. v. 2. Only those they numbred from Twenty years old and upward but the Levites from a Month old and upward Every Male from a month old and upward shalt thou number them The reason of this difference was that this was the Age at which they were to redeem their First-born XVIII 16. in whose stead the Levites were to be given unto God See v. 40. of this Chapter Ver. 16. And Moses numbred them according to the Verse 16 word of the LORD c. This Charge was committed to him alone v. 10. and he alone as I there observed performed it Ver. 17. And these were the Sons of Levi by their names Gershon and Kohath and Merari The same account we had before XLVI Gen. 11. VI Exod. 16. Verse 18 Ver. 18. And these are the Names of the Sons of Gershon by their Families Libni and Shimei The same is said VI Exod. 17. Verse 19 Ver. 19. And the Names of the Sons of Kohath c. They are mentioned in the same order in that VI Exod. 18 19. Verse 20 Ver. 20. These are the Families of the Levites according to the House of their Fathers These were the principal Families in this Tribe from whence the several Housholds and the Persons in them were derived Verse 21 22. Ver. 21 22. Of Gershon was the Family c. From his two Sons sprung two Families who had in them Seven thousand and five hundred Male Children from a Month old and upward Verse 23 Ver. 23. And the Families of the Gershonites shall pitch behind the Tabernacle westward Where the most holy place was and where they under the Standard of Ephraim lay in the great Camp of Israel II. 18. between whom and the Tabernacle this part of the Camp of Levi pitched Verse 24 Ver. 24. And the Chief of the House of the Father of the Gershonites c. The Commander in Chief as we may stile him or the principal Officer in this part of the Camp of the Levites was Eliasaph the Son of Lael but of what Family he was whether of the Libnites or Shimites is not related Verse 25 Ver. 25. And the Charge of the Sons of Gershon That which was committed peculiarly to their care In the Tabernacle of the Congregation In the things belonging to the Tabernacle for none went into it but the Priests alone Shall be the Tabernacle Not the Boards and Pillars and Bases of it for they belonged to the care of the Sons of Merari v. 36. but the Ten Curtains which were the inward Hangings of it and are called the Mischcan or Tabernacle XXVI Exod. 1. and see the next Chapter of this Book v. 25. And the Tent. The outward Curtains of Goats Hair which are called Ohel the Tent XXVI Exod. 7.12 The Covering thereof The Michse as the Hebrews call it or the Covering of the Tent were the Rams Skins and Badgers Skins which lay outmost of all upon the Curtains of Goats Hair XXVI Exod. 14. And the hanging for the Door of the Tabernacle of the Congregation The outward Vail mentioned XXVI Exod. 36. for the inward Vail which hung before the most holy Place was the Charge of the Kohathites Ver. 26.
And the Hangings of the Court See Verse 26 XXVII Exod. 9. And the Curtain for the Door of the Court XXVI Exod 16. Which is by the Tabernacle and by the Altar round about Or as the Hebrew particle al may be translated is over or upon the Tabernacle c. That is this Curtain at the Door and the Hangings of the Court compassed the Tabernacle and the Altar of Burnt-offerings which stood at the Door of it XL Exod. 19. round about so that they were not exposed to common fight For these Gershonites had nothing to do with the Altar it self which was the Charge of the Kohathites v. 31. And the Cords of it This seems to refer not merely to the Curtain for the Door of the Court but to all that went before viz. the Cords whereby those Hangings were stretched out and fastned by Pins to the Wood-work of the Tabernacle For the Cords of that belonged to the Custody of the Sons of Merari v. 37. and we find Pins and Cords as well for the Tabernacle that is the Hangings as for the Court i. e. the Boards c. XXXV Exod. 18. For all the Service thereof Of this part of the House of God as appears from v. 31 and 36. where this is repeated with respect to the other parts of it Verse 27 Ver. 27. And of Kohath was the Family of the Amramites c. He was the second Son of Levi and had as many more Families sprung from him as from the Eldest among which was the Family of the Amramites of which were Moses and Aaron Verse 28 Ver. 28. In the number of all the Males c. Though there were four Families of the Kohathites and but two of the Gershonites yet the latter were as numerous as they within Eleven hundred Keeping the Charge of the Sanctuary Of what belonged to the holy Place which was committed to their Charge as it follows afterward and they were instructed in it betimes Verse 29 Ver. 29. The Families of the Sons of Kohath shall pitch on the side of the Tabernacle southward Between the Tabernacle ond the Standard of Reuben II. 10. Verse 30 Ver. 30. And the Chief of the House of the Father of the Families of the Kohathites shall be Elizaphan the Son of Vzziel There was a Commander in Chief appointed over this Body of the Levites who was chosen out of the youngest Family of the Kohathites But it is observable there were no Standards belonging to any of these Bodies they being designed for other Service and not for War Ver. 31. And their Charge shall be the Ark and the Verse 31 Table and the Candlestick The Sanctuary as was said before v. 28. being committed to their Custody the Particulars are here mentioned which were the most precious of all the holy Things With which the Kohathites had the honour to be intrusted though a younger Family than those descended from Gershon because Moses and Aaron were of it being of the Family of the Amramites Which is the reason why the Kohathites are reckoned first in the next Chapter v. 2. and that of the XLVIII Cities given to the Levites by Joshua almost half of them fell to their Families XXI Josh 4 5. The Altars Both the Altar of Burnt-offerings and the Altar of Incense And the Vessels of the Sanctuary wherewith they i. e. the Priests minister See XXV Exod. 29. XXXVII 16. And the hanging That is the Vail before the most Holy Place for all other Hangings were under the care of the Gershonites v. 25 26. wherein the Ark was wrapt when they carried it IV. 5. And all the Service thereof Whatsoever belonged to this part of God's House See v. 26. and the Particulars are mentioned in the next Chapter v. 7 9 14. Ver. 32. And Eleazar the Son of Aaron shall be chief Verse 32 over the Chief of the Levites There was one Officer in chief set over each of these great Families of the Gershonites v. 24. of the Kohathites v. 30. and the Merarites v. 35. And over all these Chiefs there is now appointed a supreme Chief who was to govern them as they governed those under them and that was Eleazar who was more than a Levite being the eldest Son of Aaron the High Priest And have the over-sight of them that keep the charge of the Sanctuary But more particularly Eleazar was to super-vise those that had the Sanctuary under their care That is all the Rohathites and Elizaphan their chief v. 20. Verse 33 34. Ver. 33 34. Of Merari was the Family of the Mahlites and the Family of the Mushites c. Nothing is observable of these but that they were the fewest in number being thirteen hundred less than the Children of Gershon v. 22. Verse 35 Ver. 35. These shall pitch on the side of the Tabernacle Northward Opposite to the Kohathites between the Standard of Dan and the Sanctuary II. 25. Verse 36 Ver. 36. And under the Custody and Charge of the Sons of Merari shall be the Boards of the Tabernacle c. Concerning all the things mentioned in this and in the next Verse See XXVI Exod. 15 16 c. XXVII 10 11 12 c. and the next Chapter of this Book v. 31 32. Verse 37 Ver. 37. And their Cords These are different from those before mentioned v. 27. as I noted there Verse 38 Ver. 38. But those that encamp before the Tabernacle towards the East Where the Entrance into it was Even before the Tabernacle of the Congregation Eastward He would have this Station observed as much excelling the rest Shall be Moses and Aaron and his Sons There were but three Bodies of the Levites descended from the three Sons of Levi v. 1. and therefore none left to guard this side of the Tabernacle but Moses and Aaron and their Families who lay between the Standard of Judah and the Tabernacle see Chap. II. v. 3. which was the most honourable Post as I there noted Where the Priests were with great reason placed together with the chief Governor of all Moses because they were to guard the Holy Place that none might go into it but themselves Keeping the charge of the Sanctuary Of the Entrance into it For the charge of the Children of Israel Which it concerned every one of the Children of Israel should be kept sacred See v. 7. And the Stranger that cometh nigh shall be put to Death No Man that was not of the House of Aaron though a Levite was upon the peril of his life to enter into the Sanctuary Of which they had the charge See v. 10. Ver. 39. All that were numbred of the Levites which Verse 39 Moses and Aaron numbred at the Commandment of the LORD This looks like a Contradiction to the Observation I made v. 14.16 But Aaron's numbring here in all Probability is only his agreeing that this was a true Account which Moses took of the Tribe of Levi. For Moses still continues to be alone concerned in numbring the
First-born of the Children of Israel for whom they were to be exchanged v. 40.42 Were twenty and two thousand If the particular Sums before-mentioned v. 22 28 34. be put together they amount to three hundred more than twenty two thousand Therefore it is a reasonable Conjecture that the three hundred are omitted in this account because they were the first-born of the Levites themselves and upon that score belonging to God already by the Law in XIII Exod. 2. XXXIV 20. could not be exchanged for the first-born of other Tribes and substituted in their stead as other Levites were It is very observable here also that the Levites were the fewest in number of any Tribe being but Two and twenty thousand three hundred from a Month old and upward when some Tribes were twice nay thrice as many See I. 27. not reckoning Children but only Men from twenty years old and upward In which the Divine Providence was very conspicuous Which so ordered it that this whole Tribe might be dedicated to him Whereas if it had grown proportionably to the rest there would have been more Levites by far than the first-born of all the Tribes Verse 40 Ver. 40. And the LORD said unto Moses To whom alone this Command is directed as I observed above Number all the first-born of the Males of the Children of Israel from a month old and upward The first-born Males were to be a Month old before their Parents were bound to redeem them If they died before they were not to pay any thing for them Which depends upon another Law XII Lev. 4.6 Where if a Woman brought forth a Male besides the seven days of her Separation she was to stay three and thirty days more before she went unto the Sanctuary At which time the Child being to be presented to God it appears that he acknowledged them for his when they were a Month old Yet they distinguish between the time when the Redemption-Money was due and when it was offered This latter was deferred till the Mother was abroad again but it was due and the Father obliged to pay it as soon as the Child was a Month old So Const L'Empereur observes out of Maimonides upon Bava kama cap. VII Sect. 6. And take the number of their Names That their number and that of the Levites might be compared one with the other for the reason which here follows Ver. 41. And thou shalt take the Levites for me I Verse 41 am the LORD instead of all the First-born among the Children of Israel God had taken them before as we read v. 12. by declaring his Will to Moses about it And now he commands Moses to declare his Will to the People and actually to make this exchange after he had taken the Number both of the First-born and of the Levites For he had Authority to take which he pleased being their LORD And the Cattel of the Levites instead of all the Firstlings among the Cattel of the Children of Israel Not that they should be sacrificed or taken from the Levites but that they should be accounted God's Cattel they being the Cattel of the Levites who were his entirely And therefore were presented unto him as the Levites were but still continued in their possession by his Allowance for their Encouragement in his Service See v. 45. Ver. 42. And Moses numbred as the LORD commanded Verse 42 him all the First-born of the Children of Israel But we do not find that he numbred the Firstlings of their Cattel or the Cattel of the Levites because the exchange of them was not made in particular by substituting one for one but generally by substituting all the Cattel of the Levites instead of all the Firstlings of the Israelites Cattel Ver. 43. And all the first-born Males by the number Verse 43 of Names c. and were Twenty and two thousand two hundred and threescore and thirteen It may appear something strange that from above Six hundred thousand Men reckoning from twenty years old and upward I. 46. there should not be more than this number of first-born Sons till it be considered that thus many were born since the Slaughter of the Egyptian First-born which was not much above a year ago after which time all the First-born of Israel became God's but not those that were born before For so the Law is XIII Exod. 2. Whatsoever openeth the Womb i. e. hereafter both of Man and Beast shall be mine Verse 44 Ver. 44. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying Still he is the Person solely employed in this business Verse 45 Ver. 45. Take the Levites instead of all the First-born among the Children of Israel and the Cattel of the Levites instead of their Cattel Having numbred both the Levites and the First-born now he bids him take those Two and twenty thousand Levites instead of so many First-born As for the Cattel they were not numbred as I observed before but exchanged in the lump as we speak And the Levites shall be mine I think it is remarkable that he doth not add and their Cattel shall be mine also For he did not take their Cattel from them when they became his but left them the use of them who still enjoyed them in his Right I am the LORD This exchange is made by my Authority who am the LORD both of them and all they have Ver. 46. And for those that are to be redeemed of the Verse 46 two hundred and threescore and thirteen c. There being Two hundred threescore and thirteen First-born more than there were Levites they are directed in the next Verse what to do about them For there could be no exchange of Levites for them because there was not a sufficient number to be taken in their stead Ver. 47. Thou shalt even take five Shekels apiece by Verse 47 the pole This was the Price of Redemption ever after as appears from XVIII 16. For it had been lately constituted the value of a Man-child from a Month to five years old in XXVII Levit. 6. After the Shekel of the Sanctuary c. See XXX Exod. 13 c. The only difficulty in this matter was to determine which of the First-born should be redeemed by paying this Money and which should be exchanged for the Levites For every one of the Israelites no doubt was desirous rather to have his First-born redeemed by a Levite than by paying five Shekels and yet some of them must be put to this expence there not being Levites enough to answer for them all The Jews think particularly R. Solomon that there was no way to satisfie this doubt like that by drawing of lots Which was done in this manner Moses saith the fore-named Doctor took Two and twenty thousand Scrolls of Parchment and wrote in them these words a Son of Levi and Two hundred and seventy and three more wherein he wrote five Shekels and then putting them all together in an Urn and shaking it to mingle them he commanded every
Verse 14 Ver. 14. And they shall put upon it all the Vessels thereof c. That they might be carried with it The Censers the Flesh-hooks and the Shovels and the Basons Here the Censers are put first which are mentioned last in XXVII Exod. 3. where this word is translated Fire-pans Others understand by it Tongs All the Vessels of the Altar Immediately after these words we find there follows in two places the Laver and his foot XXXV Exod. 16. XXXIX 39. Where in the very same verse the Laver is mentioned with the Altar and its Vessels and immediately follows them in two other XXXVIII Exod. 7 8. XL. 30. The reason why it is not mentioned here is perhaps because he names only those things upon which the Sons of Aaron were to put a Covering and this it is likely was carried without one And put to the staves of it XXVII Exod. 6 7. XXXVIII 6 7. Verse 15 Ver. 15. And when Aaron and his Sons have made an end of covering the Sanctuary and all the Vessels c. This work was to be performed by them alone and the Levites were not to meddle with any of these things till they had done After that the Sons of Kohath shall come to bear it For all the fore-mentioned things belonging to the Sanctuary were to be carried by them even the Ark it self Which they carried so that all the People might see it went along with them For the Rings being fastned to the bottom of the Ark see XXV Exod. 12. when the Staves were on their Shoulders it appeared on high To represent saith R. Bechai him that is most highly exalted over all The Priests indeed might carry the Ark being more than Levites XXXI Deut. 9. and accordingly we find that upon extraordinary Occasions they did as when they went over Jordan III Josh 14. and when Jericho was besieged VI. 6. Some think also when David as he fled from Absalom sent the Ark back 2 Sam. XV. 29. But it appears from ver 24. that there is no certainty of that especially since when he brought it from the House of Obed-Edom he not only employed the Levites in it but declared none else ought to bear it 1 Chron. XV. 2 15 27. He bid the Priests indeed as well as the Levites sanctifie themselves for this Work For ye saith he to the Priests v. 12. are the chief of the Fathers of the Levites but they seem to have been present only to see the Levites perform their Charge and to accompany the Ark as David himself did But they shall not touch any holy thing lest they die Some imagine they were not to touch these things till they were covered by the Priests But it is more likely that even then they were not to touch them but only the Staves or the Bar wherein they were carried Especially the Ark which is here principally meant by the holy thing the word any not being in the Hebrew whose Staves only they touched and lifted it up by putting them upon their Shoulders These things are the burden of the Sons of Kohath in the Tabernacle of the Congregation When it was removed for at other times they had nothing to do with these things Which are here called their Burden as verse 4. they are called their Service to show the nature of their Service which required the Strength of grown Men v. 3. Verse 16 Ver. 16. And to the Office of Eleazar the Son of Aaron the Priest pertaineth the Oyl for the Light c. It is commonly thought that he is required to carry this and the other things that follow in this Verse himself But if all things be considered it will appear more reasonable to think that he who was the Chief of all the Chiefs over the Levites III. 32. is peculiarly required to see the Kohathites did their Duty For though they had a Chief over them whose work it was to inspect them III. 30. yet God thought good to appoint Eleazar to supervise both him and all under him in these weighty Concerns And so the Words may be interpreted out of the Hebrew The over-sight of Eleazar the Son of Aaron the Priest shall be the Oyl c. the over-sight of all the Tabernacle and of all that is therein c. And there is the greater reason thus to understand it because the Oyl-Vessels are before committed to the Kohathites v. 9. and consequently the Oyl it self which could not be carried but in the Vessels The sweet Incense Mentioned XXX Exod. 34. And the daily Meat-offering See XXIX Exod. 40 41. And the anointing Oyl XXX Exod. 23 c. These were not named before but it is here laid upon Eleazar to see that they were as carefully carried by the Kohathites as any other things belonging to the Sanctuary Ver. 17. And the LORD spake unto Moses and Verse 17 unto Aaron saying The things before-mentioned especially the Ark were so sacred that he repeats the Admonition he had given about the danger of Irreverence to it Which he here represents in a frightful manner Ver. 18. Cut ye not off Do not by your Negligence Verse 18 occasion the Destruction of a great many Persons The Tribe of the Family of the Kohathites from among the Levites A considerable part of the Tribe of Levi viz. the Family of the Kohathites who were near a third part of it Ver. 19. But do thus for them that they may live and Verse 19 not die Proceed in this manner to prevent so great a Mischief as their Destruction When they approach unto the most holy things Come to take up the Ark Which is meant by the Holy of Holies See v. 4. Aaron and his Sons shall go in And cover the Ark and the rest of the things within the Sanctuary as is before-directed And appoint them every one to his Service and to his Burden And then allot to every one his share in this work That is to carry such particular things as they think most proper for them Ver. 20. But they shall not go in to see They might Verse 20 go into the most Holy place when not only the Glory of the LORD was removed but the Ark and Mercy-Seat upon its Removal were covered by the Priests for then the Place where they lay covered was no longer holy but they might not come in to see the Priests cover them which was to be done before they approached When the holy things are covered In the Hebrew it is in the singular Number when the holy or holy thing is covered i. e. the Ark as the Jews generally understand it And that with great reason as any one may be satisfied who will take the pains to compare the 1 Kings VIII 8. with 2 Chron. V. 9. Where that which in the former place is called the Holy in the latter is called the Ark. Lest they die They might not under pain of Death either see it when it was covered or touch it afterward v. 15. but
only carry it in the manner there described Verse 21 Ver. 21. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying He was principally concerned in this but Aaron was also joined with him to see the Execution of what is here required v. 1.19 34. Verse 22 Ver. 22. Take also the Sum of the Sons of Gershon c. The eldest Son of Levi III. 17. who though they were employed in lower Services were to account it an Honour to serve about the Tabernacle Verse 23 Ver. 23. All that enter in to perform the Service I do not understand why this should not be translated as v. 2. into the Host For it is the very same Phrase in the Hebrew both here and there only here more emphatical by doubling the word for Host And therefore may very properly be translated in this place that enter in to war the Warfare For the Service of the Gershonites was more burthensome than the former though they were fewer in number ver 36 40. Ver. 24. This is the Service of the Families of the Gershonites Verse 24 Which were only two III 18. 21. To serve and for Burdens To serve when the Tabernacle rested and to carry Burdens when it removed See v. 47. Ver. 25. And they shall bear the Curtains of the Tabernacle Verse 25 The ten fine Curtains which were the inward Hangings of the Tabernacle XXVI Exod. 1 2 c. Which I suppose were taken down as well as carried by the Gershonites because nothing is said here of Aaron or his Sons being employed to make them ready for carriage And the Tabernacle of the Congregation his Covering Not the Boards of the Tabernacle which were the Charge of the Children of Merari v. 31. but the eleven Curtains of Goats-hair which covered the Boards XXVI Exod. 7 8 c. And the Covering of Badgers Skins which is upon it The outward Covering of all which was of Rams Skins dyed Red and Badgers Skins as we translate it XXVI Exod. 14. And the Hanging for the Door of the Tabernacle Which is described in the Conclusion of the same Chapter XXVI Exod. 36. Ver. 26. And the Hangings for the Court XXVII Exod. 9 c. And the Hanging for the Gate of the Door of the Court. See XXVII Exod. 16. Which is by the Tabernacle and the Altar round about The Sense would have been more plain if the Particle al which we translate by had been translated upon or over for the Court encompassed both the Tabernacle and the Altar XL Exod. 6 7 8. And their Cords Which were employed in fastning these Hangings And all the Instruments for their service The brazen Pins I suppose mentioned XXVII Exod. 19. And all that is made for them And whatsoever else belonged to them See III. 26. So shall they serve Or in that shall they serve Verse 27 Ver. 27. At the appointment of Aaron and his Sons shall be all the Service of the Sons of the Gershonites c. In the Hebrew it is at the Mouth of Aaron c. i. e. according to their Order every one of the Gershonites were to apply themselves to such Services as they directed For God had given the Levites to them to be their Ministers and keep their Charge III. 6 7. And ye shall appoint unto them in charge all their Burdens The word here for appoint seems to import that the Priests gave them a Particular as we speak of what they were to do that they might neither forget nor mistake For it is the same word that is used in the beginning of this Book I. 3. for numbring the People and so it is used here v. 34 47 48. Therefore the Vulgar translates these words Et sciant singuli cui debeant operi mancipari and every Man may know what is his proper business Which is the Sense of the LXX also And affords an excellent Instruction to all Men to follow diligently the business of their own Callings not to meddle with other Mens nor to think themselves fit to undertake every thing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Aristotle speaks in his Politicks L. III. One work is best performed by one Person Ver. 28. And their charge shall be under the hand of Ithamar the Son of Aaron the Priest That is under Verse 28 the Direction and Conduct of Ithamar For though the Gershonites had a Chief of their own III. 24. yet Ithamar was to inspect both him and them and see they did not neglect their Duty Thus Eleazar was set over the Kohathites v. 16. Ver. 29. As for the Sons of Merari thou shalt number Verse 29 them after their Families c. Which were but two III. 33. as those of Gershon were Ver. 30. Every one that entreth into the Service Verse 30 The words in the Hebrew are the very same with those v. 3. which we translate enter into the Host See there Ver. 31. This is the charge of their Burden c. Verse 31 The most cumbersome things fell to their charge which here follow The Boards of the Tabernacle See XXVI Exod. 15 c. And the Bars thereof See there v. 26 c. And the Pillars thereof See in the same place v. 32. and XXXVI 36. And Sockets thereof These belonged both to the Boards of the Tabernacle XXVI Exod. 19 21 25. and to the Pillars XXVI Exod. 32. XXXVIII 27. Ver. 32. And the Pillars of the Court round about Verse 32 XXVII Exod. 10 11 12. And their Sockets See there And their Pins V. 19. and XXXVIII 20. And their Cords XXXV Exod. 18. XXXIX 40. By name ye shall reckon the Instruments of the charge of their Burden The Priests particularly Ithamar were to give them an Inventory of these things Expressing by name every Pin for instance and to what use and in what place it served Because otherwise such small things might have been lost if they had not taken a special care of them and they might not have been able to set up the Tabernacle again when they rested for want of them Verse 33 Ver. 33. This is the Service of the Families of the Sons of Merari according to all their Service in the Tabernacle of the Congregation In taking down and carrying the Tabernacle Vnder the hand of Ithamar c. Who had the over-sight both of the Gershonites and the Merarites As Eleazar had of the Kohathites v. 16 28. Verse 34 Ver. 34. And Moses and Aaron and the Chief of the Congregation They took to their assistance the very same Men I suppose who were employed in the numbring all the Children of Israel Chap. I. 4. 16 17. Numbred the Sons of the Kohathites c. Having assigned to them their particular Charge they now proceed to number them as God commanded v. 2 3. Verse 35 Ver. 35. Every one that entreth into the Service Or as we translate it v. 3. entreth into the Host Verse 36 Ver. 36. And those that were numbred of them by their Families were Two thousand seven hundred and fifty Of
the LORD and the Camp of the Levites to be from the entrance of the Mount of the House of the LORD to that East-Gate of the Temple And the Camp of Israel they thought extended from the Entrance of Jerusalem to the Mount of the House of the LORD Now Lepers were so unclean that they were not admitted into any of these three Camps but shut out of them all See XIII Lev. 46. But he that had an Issue XV Lev. 2. was only shut out of the two first Camps the Camp of the LORD and the Camp of the Levites but he might be in the Camp of Israel And he that was defiled by the dead XXI Lev. 1. was only excluded from the first the Sanctuary but not from the other two See Drusius also upon IV. 25. Ver. 3. Both Male and Female shall ye put out For Verse 3 Women had Issues for instance as well as Men XV Lev. 2 and 19 c. That they defile not their Camps The Camp of Israel consisted of four Camps and therefore he speaks in the Plural Number that of Judah that of Reuben that of Ephraim and that of Dan II Numb 3 10 18 25. Which would have been so defiled if they had suffered these unclean Persons to stay among them that none would have been fit to go to the Sanctuary In the midst of which I dwell By his special Presence in the Sanctuary which was incompassed by these Camps out of reverence to which such unclean Persons were to be kept at a greater distance than other Men and Women Ver. 4. And the Children of Israel did so and put them without the Camp c. There was an order for this before particularly for putting out the Lepers Verse 4 XIII Lev. 46. which could not be put in Execution till the Camp was formed as now it was Verse 5 Ver. 5. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying It is uncertain when this was spoken but I see no reason why we should not think it was at the same time with the other things here mentioned Verse 6 Ver. 6. When a Man or Woman shall commit any sin that Men commit In the Hebrew the words are plainly these shall commit any sin of Man that is against his Neighbour As in III Joel 19. Violence of the Children of Judah is truly translated Violence against the Children of Judah For it is apparent from the next Verses 7 8. that Moses here speaks of Offences against their Neighbours To do a Trespass against the LORD Such Offences against their Neighbours as were also great Offences against God For the Chaldee understands these words of Frauds and Cheats put upon Men by a false Oath And there is a good warrant for this Interpretation from VI Lev. 2 3. where Moses gives the same command which seems here to be repeated only because he had something to add unto it v. 8. And that person be guilty Or rather be sensible of his guilt See VI Lev. 4. Verse 7 Ver. 7. Then they shall confess the sin that they have done Or rather If they shall confess c. For so the Particle Vau sometimes signifies particularly XII 14. where we as well as the LXX translate it If her Father had spit in her face See what I have noted upon VI Lev. 4. And he shall recompense c. Rather Then he shall recompense the Injury he did to his Neighbour in the manner here directed which hath been explained VI Lev. 5. See there Ver. 8. But if a Man have no Kinsman to recompense Verse 8 the Trespass unto By this it is apparent that if a Man to whom an Injury had been done was dead he that committed it was bound to make Satisfaction to his Heir whosoever he was by restoring the Principal and adding a fifth part to it Now the Israelites never wanting some of their Kindred to succeed to their Inheritances the Hebrew Doctors expound this of the Proselytes of Righteousness who might possibly dye without any heir because they had no Kindred but such as were born after their Regeneration In which Case the Goods that had been illegally taken from such a Proselyte by a Jew did not become his own unless he paid the Price of them with such an addition as is here required c. See Selden L. VI. de Jure Nat. Gent. cap. 4. p. 684 685. Edit Lond. Let the Trespass be recompensed unto the LORD By bringing to him the Principal and the fifth part Even unto the Priest Whom God deputed to receive it as his Minister And it was as the Jews rightly expound it equally distributed among all the Priests who were then waiting in their Course Which is a new addition to the Law in VI Lev. and the reason it is likely why that Law is here repeated Besides the Ram of the Atonement c. Mentioned VI Lev. 6 7. where see what I have noted Ver. 9. And every offering of all the holy things of the Children of Israel Upon the occasion of the foregoing Laws concerning a Recompense to be made Verse 9 to the Priest where a Man that had been wrong'd was dead and no Heir to him could be found he explains some other Laws wherein the Priests were concerned who were to have all the Heave-offerings as the word Trumoth here used signifies XVIII 8. Which they bring unto the Priest To be offered unto God Shall be his Who offers it For there being many Priests who waited in their Courses at the Tabernacle all of which could not officiate at the same time but some at one time some at another this Law determines that the particular Priest who performed the Office of Sacrificing should have to himself that part of the holy Things which fell to the Priests share and it should not be divided among them all Thus L'Empereur upon Bava kama c. 9. sect 12. expounds these words better than any I have met withal Verse 10 Ver. 10. And every mans hallowed thing shall be his As the former Verse speaks of the holy Things of the Children of Israel in general so this of what any particular Person offered which still with greater reason was to belong to the Priest that offered it For the Labourer is worthy of his hire and therefore he that did the work of Sacrificing had the Reward of it R. Solomon applying this to Tithes hath a gloss upon these words which though not pertinent is very remarkable He that doth not duly pay his Tithe in the end his Land shall yield him but a tithe of what it was wont to yield And so R. Bechai upon XIV Deut. expounds these words when a Man divideth not as he ought he shall have nothing but the holy things that is the Tithe of what he used to have according to V Isa 10. Whatsoever any Man giveth the Priest it shall be his These words are only a fuller Explication of this Law as the same L'Empereur observes that the rest of the Priests might
not take away those Holy things from him that offered them under pretence that they belonged to the whole Sacerdotal Order For though they were delivered unto him yet it was they might say that they should be divided among the whole Classes then in attendance So some things were v. 8. and therefore this Law is added to prevent their extending what was done in some Cases unto all Ver. 11. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying Verse 11 There is so little Connection between this and the foregoing Laws that it is not easie to give a reason why it is here placed All that I can say is that Moses having spoken concerning Frauds from the Suspicion of which Men were to purge themselves by an Oath v. 6. he here takes occasion to mention the greatest Case that could happen of this nature Which was when a Woman was suspected of Adultery Concerning which God gave him the following Order Ver. 12. Speak unto the Children of Israel and say Verse 12 unto them if any Man's Wife go aside Being private for some time with another Man whose Company her Husband had charged her not to keep alone and therefore is suspected by him to be an Adulteress For it is certain that by a Wife that goeth aside whom the Hebrews from hence call Sota is not meant one that hath certainly committed Adultery but is with some reason suspected of that Crime And therefore it is a Rule among the Jews the bitter Waters never are used but in a dubious Case And commit a Trespass against him And thereby hath very much offended him Verse 13 Ver. 13. And a Man lie with her carnally As her Husband hath cause to suspect he having as I said before admonished her not to be with such a Man in private That is to give him no cause of jealousie So Abarbinel rightly expounds a Man's lying with her carnally of her Husband's Opinion and Suspicion And the next Verse justifies this Exposition And if it be hid from the Eyes of her Husband There being no clear evidence but only Conjectures that she is actually defiled And be kept close The matter having been carried very secretly Or as it may be interpreted but she was shut up close with him And she be defiled In her Husband's Opinion And there be no witness against her For if there had she must have been put to Death XX Levit 10. Neither she be taken with the manner She not being apprehended in the very Act. Verse 14 Ver. 14. And the Spirit of Jealousie come upon him He be possessed with a strong Conceit of which he cannot rid himself that she hath been unfaithful to him For so a Spirit of slumber and the like is used in Scripture for such a sluggish Temper as a Man cannot shake off And he be jealous of his Wife and she be defiled Whether it be really so And he be jealous and she be not defiled Or whether it be only his Suspicion Ver. 15. Then shall the Man bring his Wife unto the Verse 15 Priest To the Magistrates of the place where they lived saith the Mischna Cap. 1. Sect. 3. of Sota together with his Witnesses both of the Praemonition he had given her and of the Privacy she had had with another Man after his Praemonition so long that there might be time enough for him to defile her Otherwise this Action did not lie against her as Mr. Selden observes L. III. Vxor Hebr. Cap. XIII But having these Witnesses ready he was to speak to the Priest when he brought his Wife before him after this manner Having a Jealousie of this my Wife I admonished her not to keep company with such an one with whom she afterward was in secret and these are the Witnesses of it She saith she is innocent but I desire the Water may be given her that the Truth may be tried See Selden in the place before-named Cap. XV. and Wagenseil upon Sota Cap. I. Sect. 3. Not. 2. And he shall bring her Oblation for her That is the Husband shall bring her Oblation not the Priest as some understand the words of the Mischna about this matter Which Chaskuin fancies was offered as his Oblation not the Woman's to expiate his Fault in not reproving her sufficiently when he first observed her immodest Behaviour For it could not be a Sacrifice for her Expiation saith he because the Sacrifice of the Wicked is an Abomination But this is against the very words of Moses in this place which say he shall bring her Oblation for her And so Abarbinel expounds it the Scripture intimates that this Sacrifice was brought by the Husband for the sake of his Wife for he had done nothing that needed a Sacrifice Nor is Chaskuni his reason of any moment for there is nothing said to make us look upon this as an expiatory Sacrifice but the true Intention of it was as Wagenseil well observes Annot. in Mischna Sota Cap. II. p. 349. to supplicate the Divine Majesty that he would be pleased to clear the Woman's Innocence if she were causelesly suspected or otherwise discover and punish her Guilt By this it appears that if the Process was began in some Court below as the Jews affirm the Cause was removed to Jerusalem where only they could sacrifice when the Ark of God's Presence was setled there and brought before the great Sanhedrin Who putting her Husband out of the Court as they say in the next Section of the fore-named Mischna and having the Woman alone by her self endeavoured first by striking a Terror into her and then by giving her good words to perswade her to tell the Truth Saying Dear Daughter perhaps thou wast over-taken by drinking too Much Wine or wast in a frolick Humour or carried away by the Heat of Youth or by the Example of evil Neighbours Come confess the Truth for the sake of his great Name which is described in the most sacred Ceremony and do not let it be blotted out v. 23. with the bitter Water If after this she confessed the Fact saying I am defiled then she was to tear the Instrument of her Dowry in pieces and go whether she pleased For such an Adulteress was not put to Death but only lost her Dowry without any other Punishment If she said I am pure then she was brought to the Door of the Tabernacle and they did as follows So the Mischna cap. 1. sect 5. and see Wagenseil's Annotations on Sota And now that they have not this way of Trial among them if a Man's Wife give him suspicion by keeping a Man's Company in secret which he forbad her he may not use her any more as his Wife and she loses her Dowry as Buxtorfius observes in his Book De Sponsal Divort. Pars I. Sect. 92. The tenth part of an Ephah of Barly-meal The common Offering of this sort was of fine Wheat-flour only this and the Sheaf or handful mentioned XXIII Lev. 10. were of Barly But that was of
fine Flour sifted from the Bran this of course Flour that had nothing taken out of it as the Mischna saith in Sota cap. 2. Where the reason given for this Barly-offering is because she was supposed to have committed the Act of a Beast which is not confined to one therefore she was to Sacrifice the Food of a Beast for so Barly was in Judaea Many such pretty rather than solid Reasons are collected out of their Authors by Simeon de Muis in his Varia Sacra upon this place The simplest Reason seems to be that a viler sort of Sacrifice was most sutable to her vile Condition for which reason also there was no Oyl nor Frankincense permitted to be offered with it as it here follows He shall pour no Oyl upon it nor put Frankincense thereon This Sacrifice was different from all other of this kind See Lev. 11. For though that mentioned V Lev. 11. was to have no Oyl nor Frankincense with it yet it was of fine Flour and not Barly And though the Sheaf mentioned XXIII Lev. 10. was of Barly yet it was sifted and besides Oyl and Frankincense were used with it which are here forbidden The reasons of which are given by the Jews according to their various Fancies And some of them are ingenious enough as that a good Name being compared to Oyl VII Eccles 1. it is here omitted because the Woman had lost her Reputation Maimonides is a little more judicious for looking upon Oyl and Frankincense as added unto Sacrifices for the Honour and Dignity of them he thinks God would have this Splendor as his word is to be wanting to such a Woman's Sacrifice because of the baseness of her behaviour which was the occasion of it As if she had been told to stir her up to repentance because of the filthiness of thy actions thy Oblation is more imperfect than others More Nevoch P. III. cap. 46. But none I think hath given a better account of this than St. Chrysostom Orat V. ad v. Judaeos because the Woman was loaded with Sorrow and heavy Accusations and evil Suspicions 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the form of the Sacrifice imitated the Domestick Calamity for every one knows that Oyl and Frankincense was signs of Joy and Gladness and therefore not used upon so sad an Occasion as this was For it is an Offering of Jealousie These and the following words give the reason why Oyl and Frankincense were to be omitted because it was an Offering for one suspected of Adultery And in such Cases God had before ordained there should be no Oyl nor Frankincense used V Lev. 11. Delicacies being improper in Offerings for Sin An Offering of Memorial bringing Iniquity to remembrance For she appeared before God as a Sinner and if she were not guilty yet she was loaded with an Accusation and a just Suspicion of Guilt to which if she had given any occasion this Sacrifice reminded her of it and awakened her Conscience to reflect upon it Ver. 16. And the Priest It is the Opinion of Verse 16 P. Cunaeus Lib. I. de Rep. Hebr. cap. 12. that the Priest here mentioned was to be a Member of the Great Sanhedrin to whom the Judgment of the matter belonged But another very learned Person thinks with more reason the Priest whose Lot it was to attend at that time in his Course is here meant See Mischna cap. 1. Sotae Sect. 5. Annot. 8. Wagenseil Shall bring her near Rather bring it that is her Offering near to the Altar at the Door of the Tabernacle And set her Rather set the Offering for she is ordered to be set before the LORD afterwards v. 18. Before the LORD At the Altar which was at the Door of the Tabernacle See I Lev. 3. At the East-gate of the Temple saith the Mischna which was called the Gate of Nicanor for there Women also after Child-bed were purified and the Lepers cleansed Ver. 17. And the Priest shall take holy Water From Verse 17 the Laver For no Water was holy but that which was made so by the Laver as the Jews say in Jalkut Therefore Onkelos instead of holy Water hath Water from the Laver. In an Earthen Vessel Which had never been employed to any other use as the Mischna saith and contained about a Pint of our Measure This I take to have been appointed as a further Expression of the Vileness of her Condition for the reasons which the Jewish Doctors give of it are not to be regarded The best that I have observed is to declare that she should be broken in pieces like that Earthen Vessel if she was guilty of that which she denied And of the dust Another Token of her Vileness this being the Serpent's Food That is in the Floor of the Tabernacle c. To make her afraid of the Judgment of God For if there were no dust in the Tabernacle they were to fetch it from some other place as Maimonides relates their practice Hilcoth Sota cap. 4. and lay it upon the Floor of the Tabernacle and then take it and put it into the Water And put it into the Water Sprinkle a little of it upon the Water that it might be more easily drunk but so much that it might be plainly seen For there were three things the Jews say of which a less quantity was not admitted than might be seen viz. this Dust and the Ashes of the red Heifer XIX 17. and the Spittle in the Face of him that would not marry his Brother's Wife XXV Deut. 9. But if the Priest put the Dust into the Vessel first and then poured the Water upon it he did not do amiss as the Jews say in the ancient Book Siphri See Wagenseil upon Mischna Sotae cap. 2. sect 2. Annot. 11 12. It hath been observed by some that such ways of Trial were in use among the Gentiles which if they could be proved to have been as ancient as Moses his days it would make it probable that this was ordered by God to divert the Jews from following the Superstitions of other Nations to make this Discovery and bring them to appear before him at his Tabernacle and there use such Rites as were of his appointment See our Learned Dr. Spencer L. III. Dissert I. cap. 2. p. 539 c. Ver. 18. And the Priest shall set the Woman before the LORD At the Door of the Tabernacle of the Congregation where a great many Women who were called together on purpose stood about her that Verse 81 they might be taught not to do after her Leudness as the Prophet Ezekiel speaks XXIII 48. As many others also as would might be present except only her Maids and Domestick Servants who were put out lest they should disturb her mind too much as Mr. Selden interprets the words of the Mischna about this matter Lib. III. Vxor Hebr. cap. 15. Which another very learned Man J. Wagenseil interprets the quite contrary way lest her Mind should place any hope in
them cap. 1. sect 6. Annot. 8. on Sota And uncover the Woman's head He was to strip her of all her Head-attire as the manner was if we may believe Philo in all Judicial Proceedings to loose her Hair and tear her Garments down to her Breast which he bound about her as the Jews say with an Egyptian Cord. And if she had any Gold or Jewels or other Ornaments about her they were all taken from her and she was clothed with a black Garment All which were plain Tokens of her lamentable Condition And put the Offering of Memorial in her hands After he had put it into a Frying-pan under which he held his own hand II Lev. 7. and at the same time held in his other hand the bitter Water which he shewed her Which is the Jealousie-offering Offered purely upon the account of her Husbands Jealousie as he told her And the Priest shall have in his hand the bitter Water So called because they put Wormwood or some such thing into it to give it a bitter taste as Maimonides and the ancient Rabbins fancy But the later Doctors say Nothing was mixt with this Water but Dust and yet it became bitter in the mouth So Nachman and others But the most probable account of all others is that this Water was called bitter from its direful Effects upon the Body of the Woman if she was guilty To which Exposition Jacob Abendana inclines See Wagenseil upon the Mischna Sotae cap. 3. sect 5. Annot. 1. Which causeth the Curse Or rather Which was given her with Curses and dreadful Imprecations blotted out with the bitter Water v. 21 23. as R. Bechai expounds it Verse 19 Ver. 19. And the Priest shall charge her by an Oath Adjure her to tell Truth in the manner following And say unto the Woman if no Man hath lien with thee c. If thou art Innocent of that whereof thou art suspected Be thou free from the bitter Water c. It shall have no ill effect upon thee Verse 20 Ver. 20. But if thou hast gone aside c. Art guilty of Adultery Verse 21 Ver. 21. Then the Priest shall charge the Woman with an Oath of Cursing This is no new Adjuration but only another part of that which began v. 19. and is continued in this and the foregoing So that these three Verses contain the intire form of Adjuration which the Priest was to pronounce in a Language which the Woman understood as the Jewish Doctors observe otherwise how could the Woman answer Amen as R. Ismael saith in Siphre exactly according to the Apostle's Doctrine 1 Corinth XIV 16. And the Priest was to signifie to her that this proceeding was meerly to satisfie her Husband's Jealousie by discovering the Truth Thus this whole matter is related by the Author of Ez Hechajim an incomparable MS. as Wagenseil calls it who hath it in his possession The Priest pronounces this Curse in a Language which she understands and signifies to her in the Vulgar Tongue that these things are done purely because her Husband is jealous of her she having been secretly with one whose Company he forbad her to keep and then saith in a Tongue familiar to her IF NO OTHER MAN HAVE LAYN WITH THEE BUT THY HUSBAND c. BE THOU FREE FROM THESE BITTER WATERS c. BUT IF THOU HAST BEEN FALSE TO HIM c. THE LORD MAKE THEE A CURSE c. Unto which the Woman was to answer AMEN AMEN By which words she not only consented to what the Priest said but made the same Imprecation upon her self The LORD make thee a Curse So that when Men would imprecate any evil to another they should say Let that befal thee which befel such a Woman as Rasi expounds it And an Oath among thy People A form of Execration as the aforesaid MS. expounds it or as Rasi will have it when Men called God to Witness they should say If I swear falsly let God punish me as he did such a Woman These Execrations were tacitly supposed in the Oaths among the Pagans as our great Selden shews at large Lib. II. de Synedr cap. 11. pag. 461 c. where he observes out of Porphyry that the ancient Indians had their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lake of Probation or Trial And in his Marmora Arundeliana p. 28. there is this form of Imprecation in the League between the City of Smyrna and Magnesia 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Let it be well with me if I swear truly but if falsly let destruction be both to my self and to my Posterity And at this day there is a Custom in the Kingdom of Siam to determine dubious Cases by giving a Lump of Rice impregnated as my Author speaks with Curses to a Man to eat Which if he can swallow without vomiting he carries the Cause and his Friends carry him home in great Triumph c. So Jodocus Schoutenius who was Director of the East-India Company there 1636. When the LORD doth make thy Thigh to rot and thy Belly to swell When they see the dreadful effect of this Water in the rotting of thy Thigh after thy Belly is swelled For the swelling of the Belly it appears by the next Verse preceded the rotting of the Thigh Such Imprecations were in use in Homer's time it appears by Agamemnon's Prayer wherein he calls Jupiter and all the rest of the Gods to bear Witness of his Sincerity wishing them to send a Multitude of Pains and Griefs upon him if he forswore himself Iliad XIX v. 264 265. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Verse 22 Ver. 22. And this Water that causeth the Curse Or For this Water c. Shall go into thy Bowels c. If thou art guilty it shall produce the following Effects To make thy belly to swell By the Belly the Jews understand the Womb and the Bowels which swelled till they burst And thy Thigh to rot By her Thigh is meant the Secret Parts of her Body as Chaskuni observes on this place And both Bochartus and Heinsius have given many Instances of the use of the word in this sense The former in his Hierozoic P. II. L. V. cap. 15. and the latter in his Aristarch Sac. cap. 1. And thus we read in the Passion of SS Perpetuana Faelic that when Perpetuana was thrown to the Beasts and lay on the Ground she drew back her Coat which was torn from her side ad velamentum femoris to cover her Thigh from being seen pudoris magis memor quam doloris having a greater sense of Modesty than of Pain pag. 32. Edit Oxon. The Mischna here observes not impertinently with what measure Men mete it shall be measured to them again for in the very part that offended she suffered for her Crime I noted before v. 17. that there were such ways of Trial anciently among the Gentiles but I am apt to think they were all later than the times of Moses who did not ordain these Rites
was interrupted by this Defilement so that it could not proceed further but after the usual Purification was to be begun anew by shaving off this polluted Hair and letting new Hair grow instead of it By this it appears that Moses here speaks only of such as made this Vow for a limited time for perpetual Nazarites who were consecrated to God for all their life were never shaven whatsoever Defilement they contracted On the seventh day shall he shave it For so many days Uncleanness by the dead lasted XIX 11. and the seventh day was the day of Cleansing from that Uncleanness v. 12. All other legal Uncleannesses polluted a Nazarite so as to make him stand in need of such Purifications as other Men used in those cases but this alone polluted him so as utterly to put him out of that state which as it here follows was to be begun again Verse 10 Ver. 10. And on the eighth day he shall bring two Turtles or two young Pigeons to the Priest c. The very same Sacrifice which was offered for one that had been defiled by a running-Issue XV Levit 14. Verse 11 Ver. 11. And the Priest shall offer the one for a Sin-offering and the other for a Burnt-offering As in the fore-named case XV Levit. 15. To make an Atonement for him Which was to be done before the Burnt-offering would be accepted For that he sinned by the dead He had not properly sinned but contracted a legal Uncleanness by touching a dead Body or being where it was Which though it was against his Will yet was a Defilement in the account of the Law and a kind of Sin because it was a breach of a Ceremonial Law and therefore thus to be purged The reason of which and such like Precepts Abarbinel observes in his Preface to the Book of Leviticus Cap. IV. was only this to make Men very cautious how they contracted any Defilement as the Nazarite might do in the time of his Separation and put himself to much trouble Which is the foundation of a famous Saying among their wise Men Diligence begets Caution and Caution Purity and Purity Holiness and Sanctity And shall hallow his Head the same day Consecrate his Hair afresh to the LORD after his Head hath been shaved Ver. 12. And he shall consecrate unto the LORD the Verse 12 days of his Separation This is a further Explication of what was said just before in the end of the foregoing Verse That from the eighth day he shall begin to compute the time of his Nazariteship for so many days as he at first vowed unto the LORD And shall bring a Lamb of the first year for a Trespass-offering Which was to be offered even for ignorant Offences by the Law made before V Levit 15. But the days that were before his Defilement by the dead Shall be lost Shall not be reckoned as the LXX hath it but go for nothing as we speak though they were so many that he had almost fulfilled his Vow If for instance he had vowed to be a Nazarite for a whole Year and in the twelfth Month hapned upon a dead Carcass all the foregoing eleven Months were lost and he was to begin his Year's Vow again And this as often as such an Accident hapned if it were before the time that his Vow was compleated Which may seem very hard if we do not seriously consider the Intention of it Which was to oblige them to the strictest care to preserve themselves holy and pure in all things as they were plainly taught to be by the watchful Diligence they were bound to use to avoid this legal Defilement here mentioned For none could absolve them from this Vow till it was fulfilled in the Exactness that is here required For as they tell the Story in the Talmud Queen Hellen having taken a Vow upon her for seven Years by coming into the Holy Land was engaged for seven Years more and being defiled toward the later end of them was obliged for another seven Years which was Twenty and one Years in all See Dr. Lightfoot of the Temple Chap. XVIII Because his Separation was defiled His first Separation was defiled by a dead Body which made it necessary he should begin a new one It might happen also that he might die before he had fulfilled the time he vowed to be a Nazarite In which case Maimonides saith any of his Sons might go on where he left and at the end of the days which his Father had vowed offer the Sacrifices here appointed and be shaved in his stead So the Mischna Sotae Cap. III. Sect. VIII But Maimonides acknowledges there is no foundation for this in Scripture but it relyes wholly upon Tradition See Wagenseil on that place Annot. 4. Verse 13 Ver. 13. And this is the Law of the Nazarite Of putting an end to his Nazariteship When the days of his Separation are fulfilled At the end of the time he vowed to continue in this state He shall be brought By the Priest Vnto the door of the Tabernacle of the Congregation That the Sacrifices here prescribed might be offered for him Ver. 14. And he shall offer his Offering unto the Verse 14 LORD i. e. The Nazarite was to present these following Offerings unto the LORD For the Priests offering them is not mentioned till v. 16. One He-lamb of the first Year without blemish for a Burnt-offering and one Ewe-Lamb c. Here are all sorts of Offerings which he was obliged to make in the conclusion of his Nazariteship A Burnt-offering as an Acknowledgment of God's Sovereign Dominion A Sin-offering imploring Pardon for any Omissions of which he might have been guilty during this Vow And a Peace-offering in Thankfulness to God who had given him Grace both to make and to keep and to fulfil this Vow Ver. 15. And a Basket of unleavened Bread Cakes Verse 15 of fine Flour mingled with Oyl and Wafers of unleavened Bread anointed with Oyl Besides the fore-mentioned Sacrifices here are three Oblations more prescribed to compleate his Thankfulness Of which see XXIX Exod. 2. And their Meats-offering and their Drink-offerings This seems to relate to the Burnt-offering and Peace-offering before-mentioned v. 14. which were to have their proper Meat-offering and Drink-offering besides the Basket of unleavened Bread with the Cakes and the Wafers See VII Levit. 12. XV Numb 2 3 c. Where these accessory Offerings are ordered to accompany the Burnt-offerings and Peace-offerings though Sin-offerings had none Verse 16 Ver. 16. And the Priest shall bring them before the LORD Unto the Altar of Burnt-Offerings as the Nazarite had already brought them to the Door of the Tabernacle v. 14. And shall offer his Sin-offering and his Burnt-offering Though the Burnt-offering be first named v. 14. as the principal Sacrifice of all other yet the Sin-offering was first offered by which his Peace being made with God the two other Offerings which followed were acceptable to him Verse 17 Ver.
1 Deut. II. The LORD God of your Fathers make you a thousand times so many mo as you are and bless you as he hath promised you CHAP. VII Chapter VII Ver. 1. AND it came to pass on the day that Moses Verse 1 had fully set up the Tabernacle Which he did upon the first Day of the first Month of the second Year after they came out of Egypt XL Exod. 17 18. And had anointed it and sanctified it c. See VIII Levit. 10 11. where it is said he anointed also as it here likewise follows all belonging to it Which being seven days in doing as appears from v. 35. of that Chapter it is evident that the word Day doth not here precisely denote the very Day on which the Tabernacle was erected but more largely at or about that time as it must necessarily signifie v. 84. of this Chapter after he had set up the Tabernacle and not only sanctified and anointed it but received Orders about Sacrifices and anointed the Priests with the rest mentioned in the Book of Leviticus and also had numbred the People ordered their Encampment and the Encampment of the Levites and given them their Charge about the Tabernacle In short when Moses had done all the things mentioned hitherto in this Book then followed this Dedication of the Altar And whosoever will compare this Chapter with the second may easily be convinced that this Offering of the Princes was not made till the Camp was formed and the Tribes ranged under their several Standards For the Princes Offer held in the same Order and Method that they are disposed there Ver. 2. That the Princes of Israel heads of the House of their Fathers Mentioned Chap. I. 5 16. And were over them that were numbred This evidently Verse 2 shows that this Offering of the Princes was after the numbring of the People Offered In the Order that is set down in this Chapter Verse 3 Ver. 3. And they brought their Offering The LXX translate the Hebrew word Korbanam 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their Gift or their Present which they made to God Which consisted of several things for divers uses Before the LORD i. e. At the Door of the Tabernacle as it is explained in the end of the Verse Six covered Wagons and twelve Oxen. In the first place they made a Present for the Service of the Tabernacle it self That such parts of it as were most cumbersome might be more conveniently carried and that they might be free from Dust Rain or Hail The Wagons were covered being not ordinary Carriages but such as were used by great Persons So the LXX understood it who translate the Hebrew word Tzabbim by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the LXVI Isa 20. and here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Now as Pollux reckons 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 among the Wagons and Chariots then used So Hesychius tells us as Learned Men have observed it signifies such Wagons as illustrious Men and Women used and that they were covered above A Wagon for two of the Princes This shows plainly enough that they were sumptuous and had perhaps rich Coverings in that two of the great Men joyned in the Present of one Wagon And for each one an Ox. That there might be a Pair of Oxen to draw each Wagon And it is probable those Oxen were yoked together which were offered by those two Princes who joined in offering one Wagon And they brought them before the Tabernacle Set them before the entrance of it Ver. 4. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying Verse 4 It seems Moses did not accept these Presents till he had Orders from the LORD in the next words Ver. 5. Take it of them Receive their Present as Verse 5 acceptable to me That they may be to do the service of the Tabernacle of the Congregation He directs their use which was to carry the Tabernacle when they removed from one place to another And thou shalt give them to the Levites In order to which he directs him to bestow them upon the Levites who had the charge of that Carriage To every Man according to his Service In such Proportions as the things they had to carry required Ver. 6. And Moses took the Wagons and Oxen and Verse 6 gave them to the Levites In such Proportions as follow in the next two Verses Ver. 7. Two Wagons and four Oxen to the Sons of Verse 7 Gershon according to their Service As they were fewest in number that could do Service so they had less burdensome things to carry than the Sons of Merari IV. 25 40. and therefore had fewer Carriages allowed them Ver. 8. And four Wagons and eight Oxen he gave unto the Sons of Merari according to their Service They were the most numerous but had the greatest Verse 8 burden and therefore had allowance of more Carriages and Oxen IV. 31 32 48. Vnder the hand of Ithamar the Son of Aaron the Priest Who had the Inspection and Care both of the Gershonites and Merarites IV. 28 33. Verse 9 Ver. 9. But unto the Sons of Kohath he gave none For the reason that follows Because the Service of the Sanctuary belonging unto them was that they should bear upon their Shoulders The LXX translate it more exactly because they had the Service of the holy thing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Ark is called IV. 4. they shall carry it on their Shoulders Which was for the greater Honour and Dignity of the Ark and of the Law contained in it as Maimonides R. Levi ben Gersem and others observe And that the Form and Structure of the Ark might not be discomposed as Maimonides adds More Nevochim P. III. Cap. XLV nor the Ephod and the Breast-plate rufled as they might have been by the shaking of a Wagon Yet they all observe this was not so peculiar to the Sons of Kohath but that the Priests the Sons of Aaron upon some special occasion carried the Ark particularly when they went over Jordan III Josh 3. and at the Siege of Jericho at both which times a great Miracle was to be wrought And when Zadok and Abiathar carried it back to Jerusalem 2 Sam. XV. 29. though that I observed before may be otherways interpreted and there seems no reason why they should carry it back when the Levites brought it ver 24. and when Solomon's Temple was built 1 Kings VIII 6. for the Levites might not go into the Holy Place and therefore it was then carried by the Priests Ver. 10. And the Princes offered They brought the Offerings which they desired might be presented Verse 10 unto God For the dedicating of the Altar The Hebrew word Chanac which in one place of the Pentateuch signifies simply to begin to use or enjoy an House XX Deut. 6. here and several other places signifies the first Application and Addiction of any thing to Sacred Uses or to the Divine Service to which it had been designed and consecrated And this was done with some certain solemn
go and enquire particularly of God about a matter of great Concernment as will appear from IX 8 9. And it is likely he had gone in twice upon this occasion to consult him about the Offering of the Princes v. 4 5 10 11. And now it is possible went in again to know if the LORD would give him any further Directions Then he heard the voice of one speaking unto him from off the Mercy-seat c. There God promised to meet him and to commune with him c. XXV Exod. 22. Which supposes he would be always present there And so he was for the Cloud of Glory filled the House after it was set up LX Exod. 33 34. from whence God spake unto him I Lev. 1. and told him he would appear i. e. reside constantly in the Cloud upon the Mercy-seat XVI Lev. 2. Now here he relates how God appeared and communed with him from thence which was by a voice that he heard of one speaking to him as he stood in the outward part of the Sanctuary So the Jews understand it particularly R. Solomon who thinks that Moses only entred into the Sanctuary and standing in the very entrance of it heard the voice speaking to him from between the two Cherubims which was very clear and strong but went no farther than into the Sanctuary where Moses alone at that time was So they observe in Siphra as Butxtorf notes in his Histor Arca Foederis cap. 15. And he spake unto him With an audible voice and so distinctly that he perceived and understood every word Which Abarbinel thinks God vouchsafed for this reason That as he visibly represented to him in the Mount the pattern of the Tabernacle and of every thing belonging to it whereby the form and figure of every particular was imprinted on his Mind and he was the better able to give directions how to make them exactly So he being to write in his Law all that God required them to do he delivered every thing to him in an audible voice that he might set down in these Books the very Words and Phrases which he heard with his Ears from the Mouth of God as plainly as if he had described them from some ancient Volume To which I cannot but add That this audible articulate voice from God which was perceived by Humane Ears represented God as if he was incorporate and may well be lookt upon as an earnest of that great Mystery God manifested in the flesh who in the Fulness of Time became a Man and spake to all the Jews familiarly in their own Language CHAP. VIII Chapter VIII Ver. 1. AND the LORD spake unto Moses saying Verse 1 When this was spoken is not certain If Moses went into the Tabernacle immediately after the Princes had offered v. 89. of the foregoing Chapter it may be thought he then spake these things to him But both this and what follows concerning the Levites seem rather to have been delivered after the order for giving them to the Priests and setling their several Charges Chap. III. and IV. But some other things intervening which depended upon what had been ordered concerning their Camp and that of the Israelites see v. 4. Moses omits this till he had set down them and some other matters which he had received from God See VII 11. Ver. 2. Speak unto Aaron and say unto him when Verse 2 thou lightest the Lamps At the same time the Publick Service of God began at the Altar of Burnt-offerings of which he speaks in the foregoing Chapter the setting on the Shew-bread offering Incense and lighting the Lamps was begun in the Sanctuary The last of these is only here mentioned but it supposes the other The seven Lamps shall give light over against the Candlestick Unto the Table which was over against the Candlestick as the vulgar Latin very well explains it Which is rather a Paraphrase upon these words than a Translation of them in this manner When thou lightest the seven Lamps let the Candlestick be set up on the South-side for so it was ordered XXVI Exod. 35. and so Moses set it XL. 24. and let the Lamps look towards the North over against the Table of Shew-bread See XXV Exod. 37. where there is the like obscure Expression but to this Sense And thus this Verse may be translated exactly out of the Hebrew When thou settest up the Lamps the seven Lamps shall shine before the face of the Candlestick i. e. enlighten all the room that is opposite to it for there were no Windows in the Sanctuary and therefore these Lamps were lighted Verse 3 Ver. 3. And Aaron did so he lighted the Lamps thereof c. For God's Table being placed over against the Lamps where he was represented as Feasting with his People which no body doth in the dark it was but sit that there should be continual light in that Place And this as I take it is the first time that the Lamps were lighted when the Altar was dedicated and the Publick Service of God began which continued ever after Verse 4 Ver. 4. And this work of the Candlestick was of beaten Gold c. Upon this occasion he briefly repeats what is more largely said concerning the Structure of this Candlestick XXV Exod. 31 c. and XXXVII 17 c. Verse 5 Ver. 5. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying That which follows plainly belongs to what was said Chap. III. 7. Verse 6 Ver. 6. Take the Levites from among the Children of Israel In that place III. 7. he bad Moses give them to Aaron and his Sons out of the Children of Israel and now he executes it And cleanse them He had given them their Charge Chap. IV. and now he prepares them for the performance of it For they could not be fit to attend in the Tabernacle till they were purified and in some sort consecrated to that Service Ver. 7. And thus shalt thou do unto them to cleanse them Here he directs how they were to be purified Verse 7 and then v. 9 10 c. how they were to be consecrated or dedicated to God Sprinkle the Water of purifying upon them The manner of making this Water is not described till XIX 9. but in all likelihood had been ordered and made before because the Levites were sprinkled with it as those also were who had been defiled by the dead XIX 13. And let them shave all their Flesh The greatest Purity was required in them for they are here ordered to be cleansed according to the cleansing of a Leper XIV Levit. 8 9. and of a Nazarite when he was defiled by the dead VI Numb 9. R. Levi ben Gersom thinks there was this moral Signification in this shaving that they were hereby admonished To cast away all worldly Cares as much as might be and wholly give themselves to their sacred Ministry And wash their Cloths That their Bodies being cleansed might not be defiled by foul Apparel Ver. 8. Then let them take a young
Causes brought before Moses in two of them he made haste to determine but in the other two he was slow Those of the first sort were this and that of the Daughters of Zelophehad Chap. XX. these he judged presently because they were pecuniary Matters but the other two viz. about him that blasphemed XXIV Levit. and him that gathered Sticks on the Sabbath-day XV Numb being capital Causes he took longer time to judge for he put them in Ward till the Mind of the LORD was known To teach those that succeeded him in the Office of Judges to make quick dispatch in Money Matters but to proceed slowly in Capital Causes But as this was no pecuniary Cause so it doth not appear but he took as much time to understand the Mind of God in it as in the other two about Blasphemy and Sabbath-breaking For he went in to consult with him as he did also in the case of Zelophehad's Daughters whose Cause he brought before the LORD XXVII 5. I will hear what the LORD will command concerning you These words seem to signifie that Moses might go into the Holy Place when he pleased to enquire of God where God spake with him in an audible Voice VII 89. whensoever he desired Satisfaction about any Doubt So Abarbinel who in this forsakes the Talmudists For they fancy that because God called to Moses and then spake to him out of the Tabernacle I Levit. 1. he could never go into the Holy Place but when he was called Which was true only at that time when the Glory of the LORD had newly filled the Tabernacle so that he durst not come into it till he was invited But was not a general Rule to be observed in all his Colloquies with the Divine Majesty that he should wait till he had a singular Call to come to him for it is plain by this place that he went in to speak with him whensoever he had occasion Verse 9 Ver. 9. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying He brought this Case before the LORD as his manner was in such Doubts and the LORD gave him the following Answer Which was to be a Rule not only to these present Enquirers but to all Posterity Verse 10 Ver. 10. If any Man of you or of your Posterity shall be unclean From hence the Jews observe that this is a Law concerning particular Persons only not concerning all the People or the major part of them For as the Mischna saith in the Title Pesachim Cap. 7. if all the People or the greater part or the Priests had contracted any Defilement they ought notwithstanding to keep the Passover even in that Defilement But if the lesser part only were defiled then they that were clean ought to keep it in the first Month and they that were defiled in the second This they ground upon the very first words of this Law v. 6. There were certain Men and upon these if any Man of you c. From whence saith Maimonides this Doctrine follows out of ancient Tradition that there were some private Persons who were adjourned to the second Passover but if the generality should be defiled by the dead they were not to be so adjourned but to sacrifice in that Vncleanness A great deal more to the same purpose may be seen in the fore-named Mr. Selden Lib. 2. de Synedr Cap. I. n. 3. By reason of a dead body This Case is mentioned instead of all other of like nature For there was the same reason for those who were unclean by a Leprosie for Women in Child-bed or that were menstruous or those that had a Running-issue or had touched a dead Carcass And this some of them ground upon v. 13. Where speaking of those who should keep the Passoever it is said in general the Man that is clean c. therefore he that was any way unclean might not keep it Or be in a Journey afar off Out of his own Country for it could not be kept any where but in Judaea XVI Deut. 2. or at such a distance that he could not reach the Tabernacle upon the Day appointed In the Mischna indeed this dereck rechokah as it is in the Hebrew a long way off is defined to be fifteen Miles from Jerusalem or the place where the Tabernacle was Whence Maimonides saith If any Man on the fourteenth Day of the Month Nisan at Sun rising was fifteen Mile or more from Jerusalem this was a remote way but if he was not so far from it he was not comprehended in this remote way for he might be at Jerusalem time enough in the Afternoon to keep the Passover that Evening though he went but a slow pace and that on foot But I do not take this to be a reasonable Explication Philo hath determined the distance a great deal better according to the Interpretation I mentioned at first L. III. de Vita Mosis Where he saith the second Passover was permitted 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. To such who were hindred by their Travels into Countries a great way off from sacrificing with the rest of their Nation For it was not their fault that they were deprived of this honour especially considering that so small a Country as Judaea could not contain such a populous Nation but sent out Colonies into many places As for those who were only XV Mile from Jerusalem they might easily have come to the Feast if not on the Fourteenth day yet the day before and if this distance had been a good reason to excuse their absence most of the Nation might have staid away without any danger Yet he shall keep the Passover unto the LORD When that Uncleanness is gone and he is returned to his own Country again Verse 11 Ver. 11. The fourteenth day of the second Month at Even they shall keep it They had a whole Month's time given them to dispose themselves and their Affairs so that they might be able to keep it And eat it with unleavened Bread and bitter Herbs Those Jews who are called Karaites as Mr. Selden observes in the place before-named n. 7. expresly say that they were not bound in the second Month Passover unto more than this to eat the Lamb with unleavened Bread and bitter Herbs but they were not obliged to keep the Feast of Unleavened Bread seven days because they might do that in the Passover of the first Month. For the Unclean are only prohibited to eat the Passover but not to keep the Feast of Unleavened Bread If the same Persons that could keep it in the first Month hapned again to be unclean in the second they could not keep it in the third or the fourth Months For this had been to confound one Feast with another and there is no order for it Ver. 12. They shall leave none of it till the morning nor break any bone of it This belongs to the eating of the Paschal Lamb XII Exod. 10 46. According to all the Ordinances of the Passover they Verse
12 shall keep it See v. 3. This is to be understood of all the Rites that were proper to the Offering and to the eating of the Paschal Lamb but not to the keeping of the Seven Days of Unleavened Bread Ver. 13. But the Man that is clean and is not in a Verse 13 journey and forbeareth to keep the Passover In the first Month which was the time appointed for it Even the same shall be cut off from his People By the hand of the Judges or of God Because he brought not the Offering of the LORD in his appointed season See v. 7. That Man shall bear his sin The Punishment of it Ver. 14. And if a Stranger shall sojourn among you Verse 14 He speaks of a Proselyte who had not intirely embraced their Religion but was no Idolater And will keep the Passover unto the LORD Hath a desire to joyn with you in this Solemnity According to the Ordinance of the Passover and according to the manner thereof so shall he do He was to be Circumcised and his whole Family or otherwise he could not be permitted to keep it See XII Exod. 44. If he was made an intire Proselyte after the Passover in the first Month and before that in the second it was a question whether he might keep it then or no. Ye shall have one Ordinance both for the Stranger and for him that was born in the Land See XII Exod. 49. Ver. 15. And on the day that the Tabernacle was reared up This is here mentioned again by Moses because he is going to speak of their removal from Verse 15 Sinai which was by the direction and guidance of this Cloud which settled upon the Tabernacle when it was first erected XL Exod. 34. The Cloud covered the Tabernacle namely the Tent of the Testimony The words may be exactly rendred out of the Hebrew The Cloud covered the Mischan or dwelling place of God upon or over the Tent of the Testimony that is over that part of the Tabernacle where the Ark was the Cloud appeared visible to all viz. over the most holy Place where the LORD appeared in a glorious Cloud upon the Mercy Seat XVI Lev. 2. And at Even When it grew dark There was upon the Tabernacle Upon that part of it now mentioned As it were the appearance of fire The same Cloud which was outwardly dark was bright within and turned that light side towards them in the Night when the cloudy part could not be seen nor be useful to them Till the morning Till it was day when the Cloud was more serviceable to them than the Light Verse 16 Ver. 16. So it was alway All the time of their continuance in the Wilderness See XIII Exod. 21. The Cloud covered it by day The word by day is not in the Original it being the manner of the Hebrew Language to omit a word sometime in one part of a Sentence which the other part necessarily supplies As in LXXXIV Psal 11. One day in thy Courts is better than a thousand i. e. in any other place And XCI Psal 7. A thousand shall fall at thy side i. e. on thy left hand and ten thousand at thy right hand And the appearance of fire by night As the dark side of the Cloud appeared by Day over the holy Place when they had need of no other Light but that of the Sun so the bright part appeared every Night and that like Fire when the Cloud by reason of darkness could not be seen nor be serviceable to them for their direction See XL Exod. 38. Ver. 17. And when the Cloud was taken up Or Verse 17 went up from off the Tabernacle which it before covered and appeared higher in the Air. From hence to the end of the Chapter Moses gives an account of their removal from Mount Sinai and the reason of their staying a longer or shorter time in those places to which they removed all the time of their Travels in the Wilderness Then after that the Children of Israel journeyed They took down the Tabernacle when the Cloud was gone up from it as had been directed IV. 5 c. and followed the Cloud which went before them and led them to the place where they were to rest XIII Exod. 21. And in the place where the Cloud abode Where it stopt its motion and stood still There the Children of Israel pitched their Tents Set up the Tabernacle and encamped round about it Ver. 18. At the commandment of the LORD the Verse 18 Children of Israel journeyed The motion of the Cloud was an indication of the Divine Pleasure that they should move also and go towards another Station which they did and went on as long as the Cloud moved And at the commandment of the LORD they pitched For when the Cloud stood still that was a Divine Direction to them to stand still also and there to six their station where the Cloud stood Which as soon as the Tabernacle was set up again came down and settled upon it in its wonted place over the Tent of the Testimony v. 15. As long as the Cloud abode upon the Tabernacle they rested in the Tents And as long as the Cloud rested immoveable in that new place to which it had conducted them they likewise rested in Tents round about it Verse 19 Ver. 19. And when the Cloud tarried long upon the Tabernacle many days As it sometimes did for Maimonides reckons that they staid eighteen years in one place Then the Children of Israel kept the Charge of the LORD This Phrase is used here something differently from the sense it hath III. 25 28 c. signifying their Obedience to God in fixing their abode there where the Cloud rested till it moved again though it rested never so long And journed not This is the Explication of the foregoing words they kept the charge of the LORD Not daring to stir without the Conduct of God though sometimes they staid so long in a place that no doubt it was very irksome to those who were very desirous if not impatient to be in the Land of Promise This is an Instance of some regard they had to the Divine Majesty though they did not fear and reverence him so much as they ought to have done Which appeared by their frequent Mutinies and Disobedience mentioned in the following Story Ver. 20. And so it was when the Cloud was a few days upon the Tabernacle according to the commandment Verse 20 c. If they had a desire to rest a while longer in some station which was very convenient for them yet upon the motion of the Cloud they took down their Tents and moved also Ver. 21. And so it was when the Cloud abode from Verse 21 Even unto the Morning and the Cloud was taken up in the Morning then they journed That is if it did not stay a whole Day in a place but settling in the Even upon the Tabernacle it was taken up again the next Morning
yet they followed its motion This is a great Instance of their Obedience in this Particular for having rested but one Night they might be weary and very unwilling to take down their Tents and the Tabernacle and Travel again the next Morning Whether it was by Day or by Night that the Cloud was taken up they journeyed This is a further Instance of their being perfectly guided by God in this Matter that though they were at rest in their Beds yet if notice was given of the motion of the Cloud they rose up and went after it For they were sensible their safety depended upon the Protection and Guidance of this Cloud Ver. 22. Or whether it were two Days or a Month Verse 22 or a Year that the Cloud tarried upon the Tabernacle c. These words may seem superfluous saith Maimonides P. III. More Nevochim cap. 50. unto those who do not consider the intention of Moses in this Relation Which was to confute the conceit of prophane People who imagined the reason of the Israelites staying so long in the Wilderness was because they lost their way For the Arabians he saith in his days still called the Wilderness in which they travelled the wandring Desert fancying the Israelites here bewildred as we speak and could not find their way out but wandred like Men in the dark backward and forward not knowing which way to turn themselves Therefore the Scripture punctually shows that all their Removals which were irregular and the Time they rested in any Place which was very unequal being sometimes for eighteen Years some only for one Day or one Night were all ordered by a special direction of God For which Cause all the Circumstances of their Motion are recited so particularly by Moses Which shows also that the way from Horeb to Kadesh-barnea on the Borders of the Land of Canaan was a plain known and beaten Road of about eleven days Journey which it was not easie for them to miss And therefore the Cause of their going about and of their staying forty years in the Wilderness is that which Moses relates Verse 23 Ver. 23. At the commandment of the LORD they rested in the Tents c. This is the usual recapitulation of what goes before See Chapt. II. 34. IV. 49. VI. 21. And here was the more necessary because it gives an account of a most material thing their long stay in the Desert through which God thought fit to lead them XIII Exod. 17 18. They kept the charge of the LORD Moved or rested according to the Direction which God gave them At the commandment of the LORD See v. 18. By the hand of Moses By his Ministry who told them they were to be guided in their Motions by the Cloud And therefore they expected no other Commandment but that the LORD being in that Cloud and telling them by its Motion or Rest what they should do And when it did move no question it was so leisurely as that they their Children and Cattel might follow it with ease and be able to take their necessary Refreshment It is observable that in all these verses 18 20 23. where it is said they journeyed or rested al pi at the Mouth which we well translate at the Commandment of the LORD Onkelos renders it at the Mouth or Commandment of the WORD of the LORD Which WORD he takes to have given to Moses all the Commandments he received For so he translates those words XXV Exod. 22. And there will I meet thee by these and I will prepare or appoint my WORD to thee there to deliver that is the Divine Oracles and Answers to him CHAP. X. Chapter X Ver. 1. AND the LORD spake unto Moses saying Verse 1 This Commandment concerning the Trumpets it is very likely was given before but not mentioned till now when there was an occasion for one principal use of them viz. the removal of their Camp v. 11. Ver. 2. Make thee two Trumpets There were several Verse 2 sorts of Trumpets of different form among the Ancients as Eustathius shows upon Homer's Iliad Ε p. 1138. where he mentions six The second of which was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 turned up round like a Ram's horn which he saith the Egyptians used it being found out by Osiris when they called the People to their Sacrifices 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It was called in their Language 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Now in this Moses opposed the Egyptians which they would do well to take notice of who make their Customs to be of the greatest Antiquity for those which he here ordered to be made were long such as we use at present So Josephus tells us in whom there is a large description of them Lib. III. Antiq. cap. 11. where he saith they were a Cubit long and narrow like a Pipe but wider as ours are at the bottom Though only two be now ordered for present use it did not hinder their making more hereafter when both Priests and People also were multiplied See 2 Chron. V. 12. where in Solomon's time there were an hundred and twenty Priests sounding with Trumpets And Josephus mentions a vast number more Lib. VIII Antiq. cap. 2. Of silver These being Sacred Trumpets as Josephus frequently calls them it was fit they should be made of this pure Metal which gave them also a shriller sound Of one whole piece shalt thou make them As he did the Candlestick XXV Exod. 31. which made them the more firm and apter to give a certain and distinct sound That thou mayest use them for the calling of the Assembly and for the journeying of the Camps These are the two great uses for which they were designed Unto which some think a third is added v. 9. See there It is certain that in v. 10. another use of them is assigned Ver. 3. And when they i. e. The Priests v. 8. Shall blow With an equal and continued sound Verse 3 With them With both the Trumpets as appears from v. 4. All the Assembly shall assemble themselves to thee By this kind of sound with both the Trumpets the People understood that the whole Congregation was called to meet together At the Door of the Tabernacle of the Congregation Which seems to have been the usual place where they assembled and made their meeting the more solemn because it was before the LORD Ver. 4. And if they blow but with one Trumpet then Verse 4 the Princes which are Heads c. If only one Trumpet made the sound before-mentioned it was intended to summon only the Princes of Israel to attend Moses Shall gather themselves to thee At the Door of the Tabernacle of the Congregation as was said before Ver. 5. When ye blow an alarm When they did Verse 5 not simply blow with a long even and plain blast but with an interrupted and a broken or trembling sound which had as the Jews say a plain Note before and after that a quavering We generally explain it by a Tara-tan-tara
Numb 11 14. and with the Solemnity of Blowing with Trumpets LXXXI Psal 3. And they were the more careful to observe the New Moons because their great Festivals depended upon it though they are not reckoned among their Festivals or Solemn Assemblies XXIII Levit. but only the first Day of the seventh Month was a memorial of Blowing of Trumpets v. 24. which gave occasion perhaps for observing all the New Moons in the Year And there being no express Command for observing the first Day of the Month but only for peculiar Sacrifices upon it and Blowing of Trumpets some argue from thence that in the most ancient Times before the Law of Moses New Moons were observed with Festival Joy it being plain that they were so in the Days of Hesiod of which though we can have no certainty yet it is very probable that the Idolatry of worshipping the Sun Moon and Stars being then in the World they were wont at the appearance of every Moon to express much Joy and offer Sacrifices to it From which God intended to preserve his People by appointing special Sacrifices with blowing of Trumpets to be offered unto himself at that time And it is manifest the Jews were so observant of the New Moons that they seem to have regarded them next to their Sabbath as Times of Religious Worship of the Divine Majesty 2 Kings IV. 23. and LXVI Isai 23. VIII Amos 5. And thus I find that among the Athenians whose Laws are observed by many to have been derived from Moses the first day of the Month was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Plutach speaks a most holy day and yet it was not a Festival nor was it consecrated to any particular God but unto all And there was a Law 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that they offer Sacrifices upon the first Day of the Month when they went up to the Acropohi as Demisthenes tells us to pray for the Publick Welfare of the City and for their own Private Happiness See Sam. Petitâ— in his Comment in Leges Atticas Lib. I. Tit. 1. p. 85. Over the Burnt-offerings Especially the Morning Sacrifice at the offering of which the Trumpets began to Sound 2 Chron. XXIX 27. And over the Sacrifice of your Peace-offerings Which being Sacrifices of Thanksgiving it was very proper to have them attended with the Sound of the Trumpets That they may be to you for a memorial before your God i. e. That he may graciously accept your Offerings and bless you as the Phrase signifies in the foregoing Verse when he sees his Service to be your Delight and Joy I am the LORD your God By whose Soveraign Authority these Commands were given and in the observance of which they might be assured of his Blessing Ver. 11. And it came to pass on the twentieth Day of Verse 11 the second Month in the second Year After their coming out of Egypt as appears from Chapt. I. 1. That the Cloud was taken up In token that they were to begin to move as the Cloud did IX 17. From off the Tabernacle of the Testimony i. e. The most holy Place over which it resided IX 15. Ver. 12. And the Children of Israel took their Journeys Verse 12 After the Cloud was taken up it stood still for some time till they had taken down the Tabernacle and packt up their own Tents and Houshold-stuff Or else while those under the first Standard moved they took down the Tabernacle But still the three Tribes which first moved upon the going up of the Cloud must have some time allowed to take up their own Tents c. Out of the Wilderness of Sinai Where they had stayed near a Year And the Cloud rested After three Days motion v. 33. In the Wilderness of Paran Where they had several Stations besides this which was the Mid-way between the Red Sea and the Land of Canaan and from the Graves of those that lusted was called Ribroth-hattaavah XI 33. XXXIII 16. where they stayed a Month and from thence went to Hazeroth and were still in the Wilderness of Paran XII 16. Verse 13 Ver. 13. And they first took their Journey In the Hebrew the words are They journeyed at the first i. e. at their first Removal which was this According to the Commandment of the LORD by the hand of Moses Not whether they pleased themselves but according as God had before directed when the Cloud was taken up and in such order as he appointed See IX 18. And there seems to have been a special Direction by an express Command for this first Removal I Deut. 6 7. Verse 14 Ver. 14. In the first place went the Standard of the Children of Judah c. By this it appears that the foregoing words concerning their Removal according to the Commandment of the LORD relates to the order o their Mâ—rch as well as to the way they went See concerning those that marcht under his Standard and their Commanders which are here mentioned and in the wo next verses Chapt. II. 1 3 5 7. Verse 17 Ver. 17. And the Tabernacle was taken down By the Levites I. 51. who went about this work as 〈◊〉 as the Cloud went up from the Tabernacle while 〈◊〉 three Tribes under the Standard of Judah were sitting themselves to move And the Sons of Gershon and the Sons of Merari set forward They immediately followed the three Tribes which encamped on the East of it under the Standard of Judah Bearing the Tabernacle Such parts of it as were committed to each of their Charge IV. 24 c. 31 c. Ver. 18. And the Standard of the Camp of Reuben Verse 18 set forward according to their Armies c. Of this and the two following Verses see II. 10 12 14. Ver. 21. And the Kohathites set forward bearing Verse 21 the Sanctuary That is the Ark the Holy Table the Candlestick c. and other things belonging to the Sanctuary IV. 15 16 c. which the Kohathites carried in the middle of the four Camps for their greater Security And the other i. e. The Gershonites and the Merarites before-mentioned v. 17. Did set up the Tabernacle against they came When the Cloud rested the two fore-going Camps under the Standards of Judah and Reuben rested also and settled themselves in their Tents Which while they were doing the Gershonites and Merarites who marched between them set up the Tabernacle that it might be ready to receive the Ark and the other Holy things which followed immediately under the care of the Kohathites This shows the excellent Order wherein they always moved not only without any tumult or confusion but with such a Discipline as signified they were under the Conduct of a most skilful Leader Ver. 22. And the Standard of the Children of Ephraim set forward according to their Armies After the Kohathites followed three other Tribes who were under this Standard See Chap. II. 18 20 22 24. Where Verse 22 all that was needful hath been said of the two following
Verses Verse 25 Ver. 25. And the Standard of the Children of Dan set forward c. See concerning him and those mentioned in the two next Verses Chap. II. v. 25 27 29. Which was the rereward of all the Camps throughout their Hosts The Hebrew word Measseph which we translate was the rereward comes from a word which every where signifies to gather together or collect And therefore is here to be so understood and the whole Sentence thus rendred Then set forward the Standard of the Camp of Dan gathering to it all the Camps throughout their Hosts Or according to their Armies as we here translate the last part of these words v. 14 18 22. So Forsterus translates it the meaning being that all the rest of the People who were not a part of the four before-mentioned Camps all under XX Years old who were not able to go forth to War together with the mixt multitude that came with them out of Egypt XII Exod. 38. and all the unclean Persons who were shut out of the Camp V. 2. came after this hindermost Standard of the Children of Dan. Verse 28 Ver. 28. Thus were the Journeyings of the Children of Israel c. In this order they marched when they removed from one station to another Verse 29 Ver. 29. And Moses said unto Hobab His Wives Brother as Theodoret understands it The Son of Raguel the Midianite The Son of Jethro Priest of Midian For Raguel and he are thought by many to be the same Person II Exod. 18. III. 1. or one was the Father and the other the Son and then Hobab was the Grand-son of Raguel Moses his father-in-law These words may either refer to Raguel who is supposed to be Jethro and then it is rightly translated Father-in-law or they may as well refer to Hobab and be translated Brother-in-law For so the Hebrew word Choters sometimes signifies a very near Kinsman It cannot without great staining be otherwise expounded in the I Judg. 16. and IV. 11. After Jethro therefore was gone back to his own Country XVIII Exod. 27. Hobab his Son stayed still with his Sister Zipporah and accompanied Moses all the time he stayed near Sinai Which was not far from Midian Whether he thought to return now the Isrelites were marching away from that Neighbourhood but Moses was desirous to have his company further even to the Land of Promise We are journeying unto the place of which the LORD said I will give it you i. e. To the Land of Canaan for thither God intended to have brought them shortly after this removal as appears from I Deut. 6 7. Come thou with us and we will do thee good See verse 32. For the LORD hath spoken good concerning Israel Promised to bestow a noble Country upon us for our Inheritance Ver. 30. And he said I will not go This was his Verse 30 present Resolution till Moses had further perswaded him But I will depart to my own Land Which he was loth to leave merely in hope of what the Israelites had not yet in possession And to my Kindred With whom all Men love to live and die Verse 31 Ver. 31. And he said i. e. Moses replied Leave us not I pray thee Do not persist in that Resolution but be perswaded to go along with us Forasmuch as thou knowest how we are to encamp in the Wilderness He being a Borderer upon this Wilderness was well acquainted with every part of it and the better able to advise them how to secure their Camp for the Cloud only served to direct them where it should be pitched and defend themselves from the People on all sides that might be injurious to them Which made Moses so earnest with him to stay with them while they had such need of his assistance And thou mayest be to us instead of Eyes To give them Advice and Counsel in any difficulty they might meet withal in the places where they stayed or to direct them how to provide themselves with such things as they wanted For he having lived long thereabouts could not but understand the Neighbouring Countries The LXX understand this Passage as if he desired him to continue to be what he had been hitherto in the Wilderness viz. a good Adviser like his Father Jethro assuring him they would look upon him as an Elder That is have him in great honour Verse 32 Ver. 32. And it shall be if thou go with us Not only stay with us while we are here in the Wilderness but go along with us into Canaan Yea it shall be Depend upon it That what Goodness the LORD shall do unto us the same will we do unto thee Give thee some part of the Possession which God shall bestow upon us Accordingly it appears that as Moses prevailed with him to accompany them so he and his Posterity were settled among the Israelites I Judg. 16. IV. 11. where either he or his Father is called the Kenite who lived in Tents not in Houses after the manner of their Fore-fathers in Midian Ver. 33. And they departed from the Mount of the Verse 33 LORD viz. Horeb in the Wilderness of Sinai where they had stayed a long time I Deut. 6. Three days journey They travelled three Days before the Cloud settled again upon the Tabernacle though it stood still some times but did not descend to give them time for necessary Refreshment and for Sleep See XI 1. And the Ark of the Covenant of the LORD went before them in the three days journey It is said v. 21. that the Sanctuary was carried between the two first Standards and the two last i. e. in the midst of the Camp as we expresly read II. 17. Which Abarbinel thinks is to be understood not of all their Journeys but only this That was the constant order of their March first went the Standard of Judah next that of Reuben after this the Tabernacle of the Congregation then followed the Standard of Ephraim and last of all that of Dan. But now in their first Removal God did them the honour to appoint the Ark to go before them in the front of all the Camps as he did when they passed over Jordan III Josh 6. That is in their first and last Journeys this extraordinary Favour was shown them but in all the rest the Ark went in the midst of them And thus Aben Ezra upon this place This first Removal was not like the rest of their Removals But I see no good ground for this Exposition The plain meaning seems to be That the LORD as their King and Governour led them by the Cloud which was always over the Ark just as a General leads his Army though he be not in the front of it but in the midst from whence he Issues out his Orders To search out a resting place for them There was no need of enquiry after a fitting Station for them but he speaks after the manner of Generals who send Officers before them to take up
the most convenient Quarters for their Army See I Deut. 33. Verse 34 Ver. 34. And the Cloud of the LORD was upon them by day when they went out of the Camp It seems this Removal of their Camp from Sinai was in the day time as some times they removed in the night IX 21. and the Cloud being taken up from off the Tabernacle so moved over the Ark as to overspread them all by day As the Pillar of Fire was over them by night to give them assurance of the Divine Protection See Note upon XIII Exod. 21. and CV Psal 39. Verse 35 Ver. 35. And when the Ark set forward There being the letter Nun turned the wrong way in the Hebrew word for set forward as there is in the word for complained in the first verse of the next Chapter the Jewish Doctors fancy it denotes here God's gracious converting his Face towards them at the Prayer of Moses and in this following Story the Peoples aversion to God and ungrateful turning away their hearts from him Moses said It was his Custom to pray in this manner upon such occasions as R. Levi ben Gersom expounds it Rose up This is an expression saith Abarbinel like that in XXXIII Isa 10. Now will I rise saith the LORD and will be exalted c. Where his taking vengeance upon his Enemies is called his rising According to XXXI Job 14. What shall I do when God riseth up c. The next words Let thy Enemies be scattered c. justifie this sense LORD It seems very strange to me that any should alledge this place as a proof that the Ark is called JEHOVAH when the Prayer of Moses is so plainly directed to the LORD himself who was there in a glorious Symbol of his Presence and not to the Ark. Considering also that in other places where this very form of Speech is used the LORD and the Ark are most manifestly distinguished the one from the other See 2 Chron. VI. 41. and CXXXII Psal 8. And yet an Anonymus Anti-Trinitarian Writer confuted by Joseph de Voisin fifty Years ago observing that the Chaldee here instead of the LORD hath the WORD of the LORD is so absurd as to say that the Ark is called the WORD Because God saith he p. 234. ante illam responsa vel oracula sua dabat c. before the Ark gave his Answers or Oracles when the Priest in dubious Matters consulted the Mouth of the LORD Which Exposition carries its own Confutation in it for if the High-Priest consulted the Mouth of the LORD as he speaks then by the WORD which gave the Answer must be meant the LORD himself To whom Moses here directs his Prayer as the Hierusalem Targum excellently Paraphrases this verse And it came to pass when the Ark was taken up that Moses lifted up his hands in prayer and said Rise now O WORD of the LORD in the strength of thy Power and scatter the Enemies of thy People c. And let thine Enemies be scattered This is a Prayer that God would put all those to flight as he had done the Amalekites Exod. XVII who opposed their passage to the promised Land As after they came thither they used this Prayer LXVIII Psal 1. for his Aid against all those who sought to disposess them of it And let them that hate thee flee before thee This is a Repetition of the same Prayer as is usual For thy Enemies and those that hate thee signifie the very same XXI Psal 8. IV Daniel 19. I Luke 71. Verse 36 Ver. 36. And when it rested As it did wheresoever the Cloud staid and moved no further He said He prayed again So the Hierusalem Targum understands both this and the former verse Moses lifted up his hand in Prayer and said c. and Jonathan Vzielides Moses stood in Prayer and begged Mercy of God saying c. Return O LORD unto the many Thousands of Israel Which Onkelos thus Paraphrases Come again and dwell with thy Glory in the midst of us And so he did the Cloud wherein the Divine Majesty resided setling upon the Tabernacle over the Ark of the Testimony as soon as it was again pitched Others translate it Give rest O LORD which the Hebrew words will bear secure us that is in Peace against the Incursions of our Enemies and all other Dangers R. Levi ben Gersom expounds it bring back the Israelites into the Land of Promise where their Forefathers dwelt when they were few in number whose Posterity was now increased to ten thousand thousands as the last words are in the Hebrew And there are those who will have this to be a Prayer for their Increase and Multiplication into many more Thousands than they were already And thus the Hierusalem Targum who still by the LORD understands his WORD Return now O WORD of the LORD from the vehemence of thy Anger and come back to us in thy merciful Goodness bless the Myriads and multiply the Thousands of Israelites CHAP. XI Chapter XI Ver. 1. AND when the People complained Or as Verse 1 it is translated in the Margin were as it were Complainers or Mutterers Which words D. Kimchi in his Michol brings as an Instance to prove that the Particle Caph which we translate as doth sometimes serve only to signifie the truth of a thing and to confirm it and imports nothing of likeness For the Discontent of the People did not rest in their Minds but broke out into open Murmurings and undutiful Complaints The like he observes XXV Gen. 31 33. and V Hosea 10. The Princes of Judah were like them that remove the bound Where we make it to signifie a Similitude but should only have taken it as a strong Affirmation of the truth of the thing See Theod. Hackspan Disput IV. de Locutionibus Sacris n. 4. Complained Of their long March for three Days together with their little Children Cattel and all their Baggage So it is commonly thought but I can see no good ground for it For no doubt the Cloud stood still though it did not come down and settle as I said X. 33. that they might make some convenient Rests in their Journey else how should they gather the Manna that fell every Night about their Tents and would keep but one Day as we read XVI Exod. I conclude therefore that this Muttering was the beginning of those loud Complaints which were made a little after v. 4 5 c. because they were not brought by this Removal to a place where they might have had other Food than Manna of which they now grew weary having lived upon it near a whole Year It displeased the LORD In the Hebrew It was Evil in the Ears of the LORD That is though it was only a Muttering which did not come to the Ears of Moses as this Complaint shortly after did yet the LORD took notice of it and was much offended at it as it here follows And the LORD heard it and his Anger
was kindled Or When the LORD heard it he demonstrated he was highly offended by sending a Fire among them And the Fire of the LORD burnt among them Some take this Phrase Fire of the LORD to signifie a great Fire as Mountains of the LORD are high Mountains Which came either from Heaven like Lightning as in 2 Kings I. 12. or from the Pillar of Cloud and Fire over the Tabernacle where the Glory of the LORD appeared some times like unto Fire And consumed them that were in the uttermost parts of the Camps Where the mixt Multitude were as I observed X. 25. who came out of Egypt and may well be supposed to have stirred up the Israelites to complain of their tedious Journey which had not yet brought them near to the Land of Cannan And perhaps some of them lagged behind on purpose that they might complain of Weariness as some take it or rather of want of stronger Food But Bochartus hath demonstrated that this word which we translate the uttermost parts signifies in all or throughout Of which he gives many Instances out of Lud. de Dieu upon XXXIII Ezek. 1. See XIX Gen. 4. XLVII 2 c. Hierozoicon P. I. L. II. cap. 34. And therefore so it should be here rendred Consumed some in every part of the Camp where they began to make Complaints one to another of their being still in a Wilderness Ver. 2. And the People cried unto Moses Of whose Verse 2 power with God they had great Experience but had reason to distrust their own Interest in him because of their murmuring Humour For it is like they are the same People that cried now to Moses who before complained v. 1. And when Moses prayed unto the LORD As they begg'd he would The Fire was quenched Went out and no signs of it appeared So the Hebrew Phrase signifies it sunk What number of them was burnt we are not told it is likely nor many because the terrour of it instantly made them deprecate God's Displeasure by Moses their Intercessor which put a stop to it Ver. 3. And he called the name of the place Taberah Which for another reason was also called Kibroth-hattaavah v. 34. They are mentioned indeed in IX Deut. 22. as if they were two distinct places but Verse 3 it is plain by the story that the things which occasioned both these Names hapned in one and the same station And therefore they were only different Names for the same Place unless we suppose Kibroth-hattaavah to have been the name of that particular piece of Ground in that place where the Lusters were buried Because the Fire of the LORD burnt amâ—ng them This is the reason of the Name of Taberah which signifies a burning which was imposed on this place to preserve the Memory both of God's Judgments and of his Mercy Verse 4 Ver. 4. And the mixt Multitude that was among them The Hebrew word hasaphsuph is well translated by Bochartus Populi colluvies undecunque colâ—cta the Dregs or Scum of the People gathered together from all parts For the doubling of words increases their sense in the Hebrew Language and makes the same with the Superlative Degree in other Tongues Of which he gives many Instances in his Hierozoicon P. II. Lib. V. cap. 6. See XIII Lev. 19. where Adamdameth signifies exceeding red as hasaphsuph here doth a very great collection of all sorts of People both Egyptians and other Neighbouring Nations who were invited by their wonderful Deliverance out of Egypt to joyn themselves to the Israelites as Proselytes to their Religion See XII Exod. 38. The Jews in Tanchuma say there were Forty thousand of them and Jannes and Jambres at the Head of them Fell a lusting He doth not say for what and the Jews have taken the liberty to fancy what they please Some of them say that they lusted after such Women as Moses had lately forbidden them to marry So the Paraphrase of Vzielides Moses heard the People weeping because those that were near of kin to them were forbidden in Marriage And he makes as if these Proselytes petitioned Moses to abrogate those Laws about Incest Such Conceits others have indulged to themselves as Mr. Selden shows Lib. II. de Synedr Cap. IV. p. 202. when the words in the end of this Verse and v. 13 18. plainly show they lusted for Flesh to eat And the Children of Israel also Though the mixt multitude were the first Fomentors of this Discontent yet it run among the Children of Israel throughout the whole Camp And rose so high that they fell into a great Passion Wept again They had shed some Tears it seems before when they complained verse 1. but now they wept aloud out of Anger Vexation and Grief Or else this weeping again refers to their first Murmuring a Year ago like unto this XVI Exod. 3. And said They could not refrain from bursting out into such discontented Language as argued they were extreamly angry or rather inraged Who shall give us flesh to eat It is an Expression of a vehement impatient Desire mixed with Despair after flesh-Meat Which they needed not to have wanted if they would have killed their Cattel which they brought with them out of Egypt in great abundance XII Exod. 38. but they preserved them for breed when they came to Canaan and if they killed them daily they would not have lasted long to suffice Six hundred thousand People besides Women and Children See v. 21 22. Besides this while they continued in the Wilderness they were not permitted to eat any Flesh but only their share of the Peace-offerings that were offered at the Altar XVII Levit. 3 4 5. Which lasted the Jews think till they came to the Land of Canaan when this Restraint was taken off XII Deut. 15 16. And indeed the Wilderness was so barren a place that they could there have no great increase of Cattel scarce sufficient for Sacrifice They were angry therefore that they were not yet brought to a Country where they might have had all sorts of Flesh without killing their own Cattel and have taken their fill of that and all other Food as appears by the next Verse at as easie rates as they had done in Egypt Whereas now they despaired as I said of getting any such Food for so such Questions as this signifie CXIII Psal 5. LIII Isa 8. VIII Joh. 16. Verse 5 Ver. 5. We remember the fish This shows that all kind of Food is comprehended under Flesh for which they longed particularly this which is one sort of Flesh 1 Corinth XV. 39. Which we did eat in Egypt freely Or for nothing For they could easily catch them in the River of Egypt which abounded with them XIX Isa 8. and in the Sea also which was not far from them wherein was exceeding great plenty of excellent Fish The Cucumbers and the Melons c. None of which grew here in the Wilderness but were there in such Plenty and Perfection that they were the
kindled greatly Which brake forth shortly after in a great plague upon them v. 34. And Moses also was displeased The same Phrase with that v. 1. It was evil in the Eyes of Moses i. e. Grieved him so that it made him wish himself rid of the burden of their Government Ver. 11. And Moses said unto the LORD I suppose Verse 11 he went into the Sanctuary to bewail himself and pray God to relieve him See v. 24. Wherefore hast thou afflicted thy Servant By committing this People to his charge And wherefore have I not sound favour in thy sight By granting the Prayer which he made at his first Call to this Office III Exod. 2. IV. 10. That thou layest the burden of this People upon me i. e. The principal Care of such an untractable Multitude upon one Man to whom they resorted in all difficulties XVIII Exod. 22 26. Ver. 12. Have I conceived all this People have I begotten Verse 12 them Are they my Children that I should make provision for the Satisfaction of all their desires That thou hast said unto me carry them in thy Bosom as a nursing Father beareth the sucking Child unto the Land c. Take a tender Care of them as a Parent doth of a little Infant and conduct them into Canaan c. Nothing can more lively express the Affection that Princes ought to have for their People if they have any regard to the Will of God than this Divine Command to Moses Verse 13 Ver. 13. Whence should I have Flesh to give unto all this People It is impossible for me to do what they desire For they weep unto me saying Give us Flesh that we may eat And yet they will not be satisfied without it He seems to be affected with their weeping as the most loving Parents are with the Tears of a sucking Child when it cries for that which they have not for it Verse 14 Ver. 14. I am not able to bear all this People alone because it is too heavy for me Let me have some joined to me to take part of this trouble with me and help to manage them in such Mutinies For it is beyond my strength to undergo the toil of hearing all their Complaints and appeasing their Tumults Some may imagine there was no reason for this request he having several Persons already appointed to assist him by the advice of Jethro XVIII Exod. But Rasi thinks those Men were burnt in the late fire because they did not suppress the beginning of this Mutiny v. 1. but perhaps join in it And so Bechai But the true account is rather this that they were set only to hear and judge smaller Causes all the weighty and difficult Causes being still brought before Moses to whom also the last Appeal was made in every Cause Which was so great a burden that he complained for want of help in those great things which lay wholly upon him See XVIII Exod. 22. Ver. 15. And if thou deal thus with me If thou leavest me still alone in this Office Kill me I pray thee out of hand if I have found favour in thy sight I shall take it for the greatest Verse 15 kindness to be taken immediately out of the World And let me not see my wretchedness Live to be a most miserable Creature For to see wretchedness is to be wretched as to see death is to dye LXXXIX Psal 48. And what could make such a tender Parent as he was more miserable than their perpetual untowardness together with the intolerable trouble it would give him to see heavy Punishments continually befal them for their Wickedness and the Enemies of God rejoyce in their Ruin Ver. 16. And the LORD said unto Moses Here Verse 16 is not the least sign of God's dislike of this Expostulation of Moses with God which seems not very dutiful because the Vexation this stubborn People gave him was really so great that he had reason to desire to be eased of it Which though he begged with much earnestness yet no doubt with no less submission to God's holy Will and Pleasure Gather unto me These words are interpreted by the Talmudists as if the meaning was that they may be a Sanhedrim to my Land i. e. a holy perpetual standing Council to endure throughout all Generations For wheresoever we meet with this word li unto me they think it signifies a thing to be established by God to all Generations The Examples they alledge of it are these of Aaron and his Sons he saith they shall Minister unto me in the Priests Office XXVIII Exod. 41. and of the Levites he saith III Numb 12. they shall be mine or unto me and of the Israelites XXV Lev. 55. unto me the Children of Israel are Servants The like is said of the First-born III Numb 13. of the Sanctuary XXV Exod. 18. of the Altar XX Exod. 24. of the holy Oyntment XXX Exod. 31. of the Kingdom of David 1 Sam. XVI 1. and of the Sacrifices XXVIII Numb 2. See Mr. Selden Lib. II. de Synedr cap. 4. n. 2. Seventy Men of the Elders of Israel This Number is generally thought both by the Jewish and Christian Writers to be derived from the number of Persons that came down into Egypt with Jacob XLVI Gen. 27. Who saith R. Bechai were a kind of Prototype of this Number in future Ages For hence they were governed by so many Elders when they were in Egypt III Exod. 16. where there is no mention indeed made of Seventy but he gathers it from what followed and those were the Seventy whom we find at the giving of the Law a little after they came out of Egypt XXIV Exod. 1 9. who are called Nobles or Great Men v. 11. So that this number was not now first constituted but rather continued and confirmed Whom thou knowest to be the Elders of the People For there were many Elders out of whom Seventy were chosen See XXIV Exod. 1. And Officers over them That is saith R. Bechai whom thou knowest to be of the number of those who when they were Officers in Egypt over the People were beaten by Pharaoh's Task-masters V Exod. 14. Which word Officers doth not signifie Men that had any Judicial Authority but only such as had an inspection over others to see they did their Work and to give an account of them But it is very likely they were Persons of note who had more than ordinary Understanding and Breeding which advanced them to be Inspectors of others And therefore the Talmudists rightly observe that the Elders and Officers here mentioned were no doubt Men of Wisdom and Judgment who knew how to use the Authority that was committed to them And it is not improbable as some of them affirm that they were chosen out of those lesser Courts which were erected by the Advice of Jethro See Selden in the same place sect 5. who at large confutes Baronius and others who say that the number of the great Sanhedrim which
derived its Original from hence was Seventy two and makes it appear they were only Seventy and with Moses their Head Seventy one sect 8. And it is not unworthy our notice that about the same time as he observes sect 12. that this number of Seventy Judges was here constituted in the Wilderness the great Judicature in Areopagus was constituted among the Greeks viz. in the Reign of Cecrops the first King of Athens after the Ogygian Flood when according to Eusebius the People of Israel were brought out of Egypt The Marmora Arundeliana indeed say this Court was erected in the time of Cranaus but that makes no great difference for he was the Successor of Cecrops We do not find of what number it consisted but it is certain it was the highest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of all the Courts among the Greeks And it is no less observable that as that Court began about the same time with the Constitution of this among the Hebrews so they both ended in the Reign of the Emperor Vespasian as the said Mr. Selden shows in that Book cap. 16. sect 10. And bring them unto the Tabernacle of the Congregation That there they might be as it were consecrated unto God and that the People might know they received their Authority from him That they may stand there with thee As those Men who were to be sharers with him in his Authority and were like to him in Wisdom Piety and Descent So Maimonides glosses upon these words in Hilk Sanhedr cap. 2. where he saith none were made Members of the Sanhedrim but Priests and Levites and such of the Israelites as were descended from the noblest Families and quotes these words to prove it Verse 17 Ver. 17. And I will come down In a visible manner verse 25. And talk with thee there To declare perhaps in their Audience that he appointed them to the Office of being the Assistants of Moses in the Government And I will take of the Spirit which is upon thee and put it upon them He did not take away from Moses any of the Gifts which he had bestowed upon him nor did he diminish them but conferred upon these Men some of the Gifts which are here meant by Spirit viz. of Wisdom and Judgment and Courage with all others that were needful in a Governor This R. Solomon Jarchi illustrates by the comparison of a great Lamp set up in a room at which many others are lighted without the least diminution of its Light See further verse 25. And they shall bear the burden of the People with thee By this it appears it was the Spirit of Government which God intended to give them that they might ease Moses by assisting him with the same Authority that he had to hinder or to appease such Mutinies as now the People were faln into That thou bear it not thy self alone That all the Murmurings of the People might not be only against him but some of their Complaints might be diverted unto others Who might also help him in the judging of such Causes as had hitherto been reserved to him alone For it is plain that these Seventy Persons made an higher Court than any of those constituted by the advice of Jethro Cornelius Bertram indeed fansies that these Rulers of Thousands Hundreds Fifties and Tens not being sufficient for the business committed to them though he likewise conceives they had some of their several Families joyned with them God appointed these Seventy for their assistance to whom they were to bring all Causes which they could not determine before they troubled Moses with them Lib. de Repub. Jud. cap. 6. But our learned Mr. Thorndike in his Rights of the Church chap. 2. hath well observed that those Captains were to be in place only during the Pilgrimage of the Wilderness For when they came to the Land of Promise the Law provided that Judges and Ministers should be ordained in every City XVI Deut. 18. who if there fell any difference about the Law were to repair to the place where God dwelt to the Successors of Moses and these Seventy for Resolution in it XVII Deut. 11 12. For as he judiciously notes in his Review p. 69. sutable to what is here delivered they were assumed to assist Moses in his great Office of judging the hardest Causes and by that Law XVII Deut. 8 c. were afterwards made a standing Court resident at the Place of the Tabernacle to judge the last Result of all Causes concerning the Law and to determine all Matter of Right not determined by the Letter of the same Ver. 18. And say thou unto the People All that he said hitherto concerned Moses himself in answer to his Request Now he tells him what he should Verse 18 say to the People in answer to their Complaint Sanctifie your selves Here the word Sanctifie seems to signifie no more but to prepare and make themselves ready to receive what they desired So the Chaldee expounds it and so the word is translated by us several times in the Book of Jeremiah VI. 4. XII 3. LI. 28. Against to morrow He seems at the same time to gratifie Moses and satisfie them for his setting the Seventy Elders before the LORD and their eating Flesh succeed one another Or else he immediately gathered the Elders and the next day the Quails came for their Food And ye shall eat Flesh for ye have wept in the Ears of the LORD c. You shall have what you long for with such vehemence that it hath made you utter Complaints against the LORD Verse 19 Ver. 19. Ye shall eat not one day As they did about a Year ago XVI Exod. 12 13. Nor two days nor five days c. Not for a short time only Verse 20 Ver. 20. But even a whole Month. So long the Hebrews gather from hence they staid in this part of the Wilderness of Paran Or rather a little longer For they came hither on the twenty third Day of the second Month in the Even on which if we suppose the Fire to have burnt among them v. 1. and that the next Morning which is scarce credible they lusted after Flesh and in a tumultuous manner demanded it of Moses who promised they should have it we must allow a little time for the constituting of the Seventy Elders And suppose it was done on the twenty fifth Day and that the next Day the Quails came as we translate it they were two Days in gathering them From whence if we begin this Month it will appear they stayed here longer than that space Vntil it come out at your Nostrils Till you be glutted with it and vomit it up so violently that it come not only out at your Mouth but at your Nostrils And it be loathsom to you Which was both the Cause and the Effect of Vomiting Because that ye have despised the LORD Forgetting all that he had done for them as if it had been nothing and slighting his Servant
Moses Which is among you By a visible Token of his glorious Presence in the Sanctuary where he dwelt among them XXV Exod. v. 8. And have wept before him saying Why came we forth out of Egypt As if he had undone them by their Deliverance from thence Both Onkelos and Jonathan translate this verse in such a manner that one cannot but think they had a Notion in their Days of more Persons than one in the Godhead For these are the words of the latter of them Because you have despised or rejected as Onkelos the WORD of the LORD for glorious is his Majesty which dwelleth among us For I cannot see how the word MEMRA can signifie any thing in this place whatsoever it may do in some others but a Person equal to JEHOVAH And yet the Anonymus Writer against the Trinity confuted by de Voisin hath the strange unaccountable boldness to pass it by with this silly gloss Proprie de Lege accipi potest c. it may be properly understood of the Law which may be contemned or transgressed as if this could be called the glorious Majesty of the LORD which dwelt among them What will not Men say or do to serve a Cause Verse 21 Ver. 21. And Moses said the People among whom I am Over whom I preside as their Governor Are six hundred thousand Footmen Who were able to carry Arms besides Women and Children and Slaves and the mixt Multitude who in all may well be supposed to have made Thirty hundred thousand And thou hast said I will give them Flesh that they may eat an whole month i. e. How can this be Which is a down-right distrust of God's Promise if we regard merely the words and do not consider that they were spoken hastily and something inconsiderately while his Mind was very much disturbed by the Tumult which the People made For which reason a severe notice is not taken of it but he only put in mind of God's Eternal Power v. 23. Which may make it probable that they were only words of Admiration how such a Provision should be made for such a vast number and those uttered on a sudden Verse 22 Ver. 22. Shall the Flocks and the Herds be slain for them to suffice them In the Hebrew the words are If the Flocks and the Herds be slain for them will they be sufficient for them That is there will not be enough for a whole Month. And so the next Passage is to be translated If all the Fish of the Sea be gathered for them will they be sufficient for them Ver. 23. And the LORD said unto Moses is the LORD's Hand waxed short i. e. I need not tell thee that my Power is as great as ever Thou shalt see now whether my Word shall come to pass Verse 23 unto thee or not For thou shalt be convinced of it by the speedy performance of my Promise Ver. 24. And Moses went out I supposed v. 11. Verse 24 that Moses went into the Sanctuary to make his Addresses to God for relief and if that be true then that is the place from whence he now went out But there is this Objection against it That if he had gone to consult God in the Sanctuary as he did on some occasions VII 89. it would not have been said that he went out but that he came out For that is the usual Expression in this matter Therefore we may rather think he now went out of his own Tent where the People stood murmuring v. 10. And told the People the Words of the LORD Both concerning them and concerning himself And gathered the seventy Men of the Elders of the People That is sent out his Summons to them to attend him though two of them it appears afterwards did not come v. 26. And set them round about the Tabernacle That is required them to come thither and there place themselves that the People might understand they received their Authority from God and that from thence he might send his Holy Spirit upon them For God alone who was their King could appoint who should bear Rule among them There also were the great Assemblies held See XXVII 2. Ver. 25. And the LORD came down in a Cloud The SCHECHINAH or Divine Majesty appeared from Heaven in a Cloud or in the Pillar of the Verse 25 Cloud as it is in XII 5. And spake unto him As he had promised v. 17. declaring it is likely the Reason and Intention of his appearing on this occasion And took of the Spirit that was upon him and gave it unto the seventy Elders See there v. 17. And it came to pass that when the Spirit rested upon them i. e. As soon as they received it They prophesied Either by setting forth the Promises of God in such a strain as none else could imitate or giving such admirable Instructions to the People as manifested they were raised above themselves or perhaps by declaring things to come particularly that they should have Quails as we render the word in great abundance very shortly as some of the Jews take it though that could not gain them just credit as the other Gifts till their Predictions were fulfilled And these the Jews call the second degree of Prophecy Concerning which Maimonides speaks in his Preface to his More Nevochim but more fully in his second Part of it Cap. XLV Where he saith the first degree was that which moved and enabled Men to some heroick Undertaking with assurance they were put upon it from God as to deliver Men from Tyranny and Oppression Which was the Spirit of the LORD that came upon GIDEON and SAMSON and the rest of the Judges of Israel who were carried by an extraordinary Power to perform such things as otherwise they thought not themselves fit to undertake And the second degree was when a Man found a Power upon him exciting him to speak either Psalms or Hymns or wholesome Precepts of living or about Political Affairs and Civil Government far beyond his Natural Capacities and all this waking and in the full vigour of his Senses This is also called the Holy Spirit and in this number he places these LXX Elders Who were endued with the Spirit of Moses for the Government of the People with him in such measure that they attained to be Prophets Just as in the New Testament the Prophets are placed next to the Apostles so these Men were next to Moses And ceased not In which Translation we follow the Chaldee Paraphrasts as several others do But the LXX translate it and they added no further which the Hebrew words will well bear taking the meaning to be that they prophesied that day but not after And this is the sense of the Talmudists particularly of Jarchi Who in his Gloss upon this place saith All these Elders prophesied only this first time that the Spirit rested on them as they stood about the Tabernable but they did not prophesie after that The like say several others
as they had been since by the giving of the Law to them at Mount Sinai and many other Instructions from the House of God Ver. 34. And he called the name of that place Kibroth-hattaavah That is the Graves of Lust because their Wanton Appetites threw them into those Verse 34 Graves for there as it follows they buried those that lusted For there they buried the People that lusted Not all that lusted for then all the People who were guilty of this Sin would have been buried but all that died of the Plague which was inflicted for this Sin Who perhaps were those that began and headed this Mutiny or were most violent in it Verse 35 Ver. 35. And the People journeyed When the Cloud was taken up again IX 17. From Kibroth-hattaavah From whence they departed about the beginning of the fourth Month called Tammuz Vnto Hazeroth Another place in the Wilderness of Paran but how far from the former Station whether a days Journey or more we do not find And abode at Hazeroth There the Cloud rested and accordingly there they incamped But we do not read how long only we are sure they stayed there at least a Week XII 15. CHAP. XII Chapter XII Ver. 1. AND Miriam and Aaron spake against Moses Verse 1 I can see no good Reason that can be given why Miriam is put here before Aaron but because she it is highly probable was the Beginner of this Sedition and drew her Brother Aaron into it Because of the Aethiopian Woman Or rather Arabian Woman See X Gen. 6. Whom he had married Whom most both of the Jewish and Christian Writers take to have been Zipporah though some few fancy he speaks of another Woman whom he had lately married Zipporah being either dead or divorced The only difficulty is why they should quarrel with him about Zipporah Who if she had been dead or divorced it is not likely he would have married a Cushite but a Jewish Woman The Hebrew Doctors have devised strange Stories about his forbearing her Company which may be read in many Authors particularly in Selden L. III. Vxor Hebr. cap. 26. where he recites many of their Opinions about this matter The most common is that they were angry at his Marriage with a Woman of another Nation whom they would have had him put away and taken another Wife So they interpret the following words for he had married an Aethiopian Woman as if his mere Marriage with her was the thing they spake against Which is not at all probable if this be meant of Zipporah for he had been married to her forty Years which if they had disliked one would think should have long before now been charged upon him as a Fault I rather think that they were jealous of his being ruled too much by her and by her Relations For it was by her Father's Advice that he made the Judges mentioned XVIII Exod. 21 22. and perhaps they imagined she and Hobab had a hand in chusing the LXX Elders lately made as we read in the foregoing Chapter With which this Story being immediately connected it makes me think it hath some relation to that For those Elders were nominated it is evident by Moses alone without consulting Aaron or Miriam Who taking themselves to be neglected in so great an Alteration made of the Government without their Advice were very angry And not daring to charge Moses directly with this Neglect of them they fall upon his Wife whom in Scorn they call a Cushite or Arabian Woman Which in after-times were accounted a vile People as appears from IX Amos 7. For that Country was inhabited by divers Nations mingled together viz. Ishmaelites Midianites Amalekites and such like Who from thence some think were called by the general name of Arabians because of their mixture For Ereb in Hebrew signifies a Miscellaneous Company or mixture of many People See XXV Jerem. 20 24. where he calls these very People by this name Verse 2 Ver. 2. And they said Hath the LORD indeed spoken only by Moses Here it appears that it was really Moses with whom they were offended who alone had called what Men he thought good to be presented unto God to be constituted by him his Assistants in the Government XI 24. Hath he not also spoken by us Are not we also acquainted with God's Mind being Prophets For so Aaron was made IV Exod. 14 15. and Miriam so acknowledged XV Exod. 20. And moreover the Prophet Micah VI. 4. mentions them as Conductors of the People while they were in the Wilderness together with Moses Which might make them stomach it that he took no notice of them when he chose the LXX Elders who were to be his Co-adjutors but did it of himself And the LORD heard it Observed their Ill-behaviour towards him though he himself took no notice of it Ver. 3. Now the Man Moses was very meek above all Verse 3 the Men which were upon the face of the Earth This is added as the Reason why he passed by the Affront they put upon him and why God avenged it because he was so exceeding meek and patient or as others translate it so humble and lowly that he would have been exposed to further Affronts if God had not chastised their Insolence Moses also might think fit to set this down as a Confutation of their Charge against him being so far from that Pride which they imputed to him that he did not resent though he was so very much above them their undutiful Behaviour towards him Who had conversed immediately with God himself and been with him in the Holy Mount many days together who sent several Commands to Aaron as well as to the People by him alone Which made such a Difference between him and all others that as it was an unaccountable Arrogance in them to equal themselves unto him so he demonstrated how far he was from being proud of his Superiority by meekly bearing their haughty Behaviour towards him So little cause there is for their Cavils who from hence argue that Moses was not the Author of these Books because he commends himself in them For this is not so much a Commendation as a necessary Account of himself to show how causless their Charge against him was To such Vindications of themselves the humblest Souls may be constrained by the Calumnies of wicked Men As we see not only in St. Paul but our blessed Saviour who were put upon Glorying and Magnifying themselves by the Malignity of their Enemies See X Joh. 36. 2 Corinth XI 10 23 c. And this is the more allowable when Men know not only that they write the Truth but that it is notorious to all that are acquainted with them and cannot be contradicted The holy Writers also are not to be confined to our Rules being moved by the Holy Ghost to set down such things which if they had been left to themselves they would not have mentioned And Men who have a due Reverence
the word may be understood with God's whole Family that is with all the Children of Israel and faithfully discharged the Trust reposed in him by acquainting them with all God's Will and executing all his Commands and doing nothing of himself as now he was fasly accused but only what God required This is a high Testimony to him and the Jews when they are in the humour of exalting Moses say he was more faithful than the Angels of the Ministry They are the words of R. Jose in Siphri and if he had said As faithful as the Angels of the Ministry it might have passed for a good Explication Ver. 8. With him will I speak mouth to mouth Verse 8 In a most familiar manner as one Friend discourses with another So it is explained XXXIII Exod. 11. From whence Abarbinel in his Rosch Amana gathers That Moses his Prophecy differed from others in these four things First That God spake to others by a Mediator that is as he explains it by some Angel but to him by himself without the intervention of any other Secondly That they never prophesied but their Senses were all bound up either in Visions or in Dreams whereas he was as perfectly awake as we are when we discourse one with another Thirdly That after the Vision was over they were often left so weak and feeble that they could scarce stand upon their feet as appears from X Dan. 8 11. but Moses spake with the Divine Majesty without any consternation or alteration his conversation with him being like that of one Friend with another And lastly No Prophet but he could understand the Mind of God when they pleased for he communicated himself to them only when he thought good whereas Moses might at any time resort to God to enquire of him and receive an answer See IX 8. To the same purpose also Maimonides writes in his Book de Fundamentis Legis cap. 7. Even apparently Plainly clearly and distinctly so that there was no difficulty to apprehend his meaning nor need of an Explication Thus he proclaimed his Name to Moses XXXIV Exod. 6 7. And not in dark Speeches Or in Parables and Enigmatical Representations Such as the Ladder which Jacob saw in a Dream the Boiling-pot which was shown to Jeremiah the Wall the Plumb-line and the Basket of Summer-fruits which Amos saw the Beasts which were represented to Daniel the Lamps Mountain Horses and Chariots to Zachariah the Roll of the Book which Ezekiel was to eat By all which the Prophet as Maimonides observes whose Illustrations these are of these words was given to understand some other thing which was intended to be made known to him by these Figures More Nevoch P. II. c. 43. who in his Book concerning the Foundations of the Law further observes that some of these Prophets had both the Parable as he calls it and its Interpretation represented to them others the Parable only without any Exposition and to some was only delivered the Explication And the Similitude of the LORD shall he behold I am apt to think the word not should be here again repeated as it must be in some places to make out the Sense as XXV Prov. 27. which will make the meaning plainly this he shall not behold the LORD in Similitudes and Resemblances as other Prophets did For the Hebrew word Temunah signifies the Shape of a thing represented either to the outward Senses or to the Imagination not the thing it self Therefore it would be to equal Moses with the rest of the Prophets to say he should see the Similitude of the LORD for so did they Amos for instance saith he saw the LORD standing upon the Altar IX 1. that is some Angelical Appearance in a glorious shape And Eliphaz saith That a Spirit passed before him the form or aspect whereof he could not discern only the Temunah we render it an Image was before his Eyes IV Job 15 16. But God did not thus reveal himself to Moses by Images and Similitudes of Things but spake to him himself as it goes before mouth to mouth Which led Maimonides into the opinion which he often repeats that when God is said to speak to any other Man it was by an Angel and that he never spake to any one himself but only to Moses Nor did any Man before him say that God spake to him or that he sent him on a Message unto others but Moses was the first that had this honour More Nevoch P. I. c. 63. and P. II. cap. 39. But if we follow our Translation which should run thus But the Similitude of the LORD shall he behold it relates to that wonderful Apparition of God to him in the Bush III Exod. 6. as Maimonides thinks More Nevochim P. I. cap. 5. where he saith God poured upon him as much as he could contain but especially to that Revelation which God made of himself to him when he told him that he could not see his Face but should behold his back Parts XXXIII Exod. 20 23. Which was a Priviledge granted to none but him And thus the Similitude of the LORD or his Likeness signifies the LORD himself XVII Psal ult When thy Likeness shall awake that is thou thy self appear for me I shall be satisfied Wherefore then were ye not afraid to speak against my Servant Moses Who is my prime Minister employed by me in the highest Services Ver. 9. And the Anger of the LORD was kindled against them As appeared by what follows And he departed He withdrew his Presence from Verse 9 the Door of the Tabernacle immediately before they could make any answer Which was a token of exceeding great Displeasure as it is in us when we will not so much as hear what Men say for themselves when they have highly and notoriously offended us and we reprove them for it but turn away from them Verse 10 Ver. 10. And the Cloud departed from the Tabernacle It was not merely taken up from it as it was wont to be when they were to remove their Camp but quite disappeared for a time or stood at a great distance from them till Miriam was removed from the Tabernacle and carried out of the Camp For that was one reason of its departure the Divine Majesty not designing to stay where so impure a Creature was And this was also a manifest token of God's high Displeasure against them which moved him to forsake them And behold Miriam became leprous Or was become leprous A proper Punishment for pride and evil speaking Which was not inflicted upon Aaron because he was to judge of Leprosie and was not the first in the Transgression And besides it is likely God would not have one that was but newly made his High-Priest become vile and contemptible White as Snow Which was a mark of an incurable Leprosie when all the Body was over-spread with it IV Exod. 6. 2 Kings V. 27. And Aaron looked upon Miriam As the Priest was bound to do whose Office
particularly from Arba who was their Grand-father as Joshua tells us XIV 15. XV. 13 14 c. Where he shows how Caleb drove these Anakims out of their Cities and made them fly to the Philistims where there were some Remainders of them till the days of David And others of them perhaps fled into Greece for there was a Race of Men among the Greeks called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who Vossius thinks it probable might descend from these Children of Anak Lib. I. de Orig. Progressu Idolol cap. XIII And we were in our own sight as Grashoppers Their Fear magnified them above measure though no doubt they were Men of such an extraordinary heighth Verse 26 that they might look upon themselves to be as small and contemptible as Grashoppers are compared with us And such very tall Men there are still in some parts of the World as Job Ludolphus observes in his Commentary upon his Histor Aethiopica Lib. I. cap. 2. n. 22. And so we were in their fight One of the Jewish Doctors makes bold to call these Men Liars For though their Fear might make them seem in their own sight as Grashoppers yet how could they tell saith he that they were so in the sight of the Children of Anak Here the Gemarists in the place I mentioned above cap. 10. endeavour to help them out by continuing the Tale of the great Mortality which was then in those Countries Where a Funeral-Feast as the manner was being one day made under certain Cedar-trees which are very shady the Spies got up to the top of them to hide themselves among the thick Boughs But the People below hapning to look up the Spies heard them say there are Men got up into the Trees who look like Grashoppers But there needs no such Inventions to defend them when an Hyperbole will do it Their plain meaning being this that the Anakims looked down upon them with the utmost Contempt By all which it appears that they had not only a sight of the Anakims but the Anakims also saw them and lookt upon them it is likely as they did upon other Travellers who were wont to come thither either for their Pleasure or to traffick in their Country or in their way to other places Whom it was not their Custom to examine strictly whence they came and what their business was but let pass to and fro among them freely CHAP. XIV Chapter XVI Ver. 1. AND all the Congregation By all the Congregation Verse 1 may be here meant all the great Men for so the Phrase sometimes signifies except Caleb and Joshua and perhaps some few others Lift up their Voice and cried Shrieked and made loud Lamentations And the People wept Which put all the People into Tears That night Which followed after the Report made by the Spies Ver. 2. And all the Children of Israel murmured against Verse 2 Moses and against Aaron As they had frequently done before but now in a more tumultuous manner And the whole Congregation said unto them The great Men spake in the name of the whole body of the People Would God that we had died in the Land of Egypt In a Fit of Fury and Despair they quite forgot how miraculously God had brought them from thence and consequently could as easily bring them into Canaan Or would God we had died in this Wilderness When several of their Brethren were burnt and smote with a very great Plague in this very Wilderness of Paran XI 1 33. Ver. 3. Wherefore hath the LORD brought us into this Land Having vented their Passion against God's Ministers they most undutifully accuse him as if he Verse 3 had dealt deceitfully with them To fall by the Sword Of the Children of Anak who they fancied were irresistible That our Wives and Children should be a prey To the People of Canaan after all the Men of Israel were killed Were it not better for us to return into Egypt Their Rage deprived them of the use of their Reason Verse 4 Ver. 4. And they said one to another let us make a Captain and let us return into Egypt They knew that Moses would not conduct them thither and therefore they thought of chusing another Leader But though they might in a Raging Fit speak of returning to Egypt yet it is an amazing thing that they should continue in this Madness and deliberate about it nay actually appoint them a Captain as Nehemiah saith they did IX 17. For how could they get thither without Food which they could not expect God would send them from Heaven when they had forsaken him Or how could they hope to find their way when his Cloud which directed them was withdrawn from them Or hope to deal with those that might oppose their Passage if they hit upon the right way And after all if they came into Egypt what Entertainment could they look for there among a People whose King and Princes and First-born had lately perished on their account Nothing can be said in answer to these things but that outragious Discontent will not suffer Men to consider any thing but that which grieves them and that foul Ingratitude and Forgetfulness of God's Benefits and that throws them into such Discontents Ver. 5. And Moses and Aaron fell on their faces To deprecate God's Displeasure which lately arose against Verse 5 them upon a less occasion than this XI 33. and they might justly fear would now destroy them all for their incurable Infidelity as Josephus explains it Before all the Assembly of the Congregation of the Children of Israel Some fancy that their falling down before them was to beseech them to desist from their Murmuring and to trust in God who would go before them and sight for them as he saith he told them I Deut. 29 30. But falling on their Faces being the Posture of the most humble Supplicants to God and not to Men as all understand it in other places particularly XVI 4. XX. 6. their falling down before the Assembly signifies no more but that in their presence Moses and Aaron humbled themselves deeply before the Divine Majesty and prayed to him with the greatest Earnestness to forgive them and to bestow a better Mind upon them Which they did in their presence to awaken them to consider the danger they were in by their heinous Sin that they themselves might cry to him for Mercy For the usual Posture of Prayer in that Nation was standing but in very great Distress and Anxiety of Mind when they were exceeding solicitous to obtain their Petition they kneeled down and sometimes fell on their Faces which was still a sign of greater Ardor and Concernment as appears from our Blessed Saviour XXVI Matth. 39. XXII Luke 41. Ver. 6. And Joshua the Son of Nun and Caleb the Son of Jephunneh which were of them that searched the Land rent their Clothes As the manner was on any Verse 6 sad and doleful occasion especially when they heard any Man blaspheme
the Divine Majesty in Detestation of the Impiety and to declare their Sorrow and Indignation and Dread of God's Judgments as appears from XXXVI Jerem. 24. Where the Stupidity of Jehojakim and his Servants is represented by this that when they heard the words which the Prophet declared in God's Name against Judah they were not afraid nor rent their Garments Verse 7 Ver. 7. And they spake unto all the Company of the Children of Israel saying This showed great Courage that they durst declare their Opinion contrary to the Sense of so great a multitude The Land which we passed thorough to search it is an exceeding good Land This is opposed to what their Fellows had said that it was a Land which eat up its Inhabitants XIII 32. Quite contrary they assure them it was very very good as the words are in the Hebrew And so expressed by the Chaldee and the LXX exceeding exceeding good That is every way desirable for thus the Hebrews express the Superlative Degree Verse 8 Ver. 8. If the LORD delight in us then he will bring us into this Land and give it us If we do not forfeit his Favour he will make us so happy as to drive out the Canaanites and settle us in the Possession of this Land A Land which floweth with Milk and Honey As their Companions themselves had confessed XIII 27. Ver. 9. Only rebel ye not against the LORD By slighting his Goodness by Murmuring and discontented Speeches and talking of going back to Egypt v. 2 3 4. Verse 9 Neither fear ye the People of the Land This is opposed to what the rest of the Spies had said concerning the mighty Power and Strength of the Inhabitants of Canaan XIII 28 29 31 c. For they are Bread for us We shall as easily vanquish them as we eat our Meat Their Defence is departed from them In the Hebrew the words are their Shadow whereby Men being defended from Heat in those Countries it signifies the Protection which God gives Men from those things that might hurt them Which Divine Protection they tell the People was now withdrawn from the Canaanites who had filled up the measure of their Iniquities XV Gen. 16. and now were exposed as a Prey to the Israelites And the LORD is with us For on the contrary they entreat the People to consider that God who was departed from the Canaanites was with them to aid and assist them in the Conquest of the Country And for both these reasons they needed not to fear them So they conclude their Speech like Men of an undaunted Spirit in these words fear them not Ver. 10. But all the Congregation The Hebrew Verse 10 words Col Ha Edah as I observed v. 1. signifies all the great Men the Rulers of the rest Bad stone them with stones Ordered the People to stone them to Death as they had done it is likely if they had not been deterred from the Attempt by the Appearance of the Divine Majesty For the Hebrew word amar as Maimonides observes in his More Nevochim P. I. cap. 65. is used not only concerning that which is spoken or thought but of what is decreed and resolved And he produces these words as an instance of it together with II Exod. 14. 2 Sam. XXI 16. And the Glory of the LORD appeared The SCHECHINAH which resided within the Tabernacle upon the Mercy-Seat now openly appeared in a bright flaming Light like Fire And in all probability after such an amazing manner as terrified them from their Design Thus it appeared on Mount Sinai to fright them from approaching near unto it XXIV Exod. 17. from whence Moses saith the LORD thy God is a consuming fire IV Deut. 24. and thus it appeared afterward XVI Numb 19 42. In the Tabernacle of the Congregation Or rather upon the Tabernacle for in the Tabernacle the People could not have seen it as now they did over the most Holy place which the Cloud constantly covered over the Mercy-Seat where the Divine Glory dwelt See IX 15. Before all the Children of Israel Both to fright them as I said from their purpose of stoning Joshua and Caleb and to show his Anger and Displeasure at their Rebellion which it is likely appeared by the Flashes that came from the glorious Flame Verse 11 Ver. 11. And the LORD said unto Moses In answer I suppose unto his Prayer v. 5. How long will this People provoke me Shall I always bear with their most undutiful Behaviour which will provoke the greatest Patience unto Anger How long will it be ere they believe me Dost thou not see that their belief is incurable For all the Signs which I have shewed among them Since they continue in it notwithstanding all the Wonders I have done to convince them of my Power and Faithfulness Ver. 12. I will smite them with a Pestilence Send Verse 12 a Pestilential Disease among them to sweep them away at once as the fifteenth Verse interprets it See XXXII Exod. 10. And disinherit them And so deprive them and theirs of the Country which I promised to their Fathers for an Inheritance XV Gen. 7. This was not an irrevocable Decree but a Threatning which God changed into another severe Punishment And will make of thee a greater Nation and mightier than they Fulfil my Promise to Abraham by making thee the Father of a more numerous People and more powerful than they whom I reject Ver. 13. And Moses said unto the LORD then Verse 13 the Egyptians will hear it for thou broughtest up this People by thy might from among them It is an abrupt kind of Speech proceeding from the great disturbance which this Threatning made in his Mind being as much as if he had said If thou thus destroy them the Egyptians when they hear of it will Triumph and thou wilt lose all the Honour thou hast got by the wonderful Deliverance thou didst work for thy People from their Bondage Ver. 14. And they will tell it to the Inhabitants of Verse 14 this Land Or rather they will say to the Inhabitants of this Land i. e. the Canaanites with whom the Egyptians had frequent Commerce For they have heard c. The word for is not in the Hebrew and the Sense will be more plain if we omit it and translate the whole thus They will say to the Inhabitants of this Land they have heard that thou LORD art among this People That is that there was a glorious Token of thy Presence among us That thou LORD art seen face to face And spakest to us from Mount Sinai out of that glorious Cloud which there appeared unto all the People XIX Exod. 18. XX. 1. XXIV 16 17. IV Deut. 12. And that thy Cloud standeth over them X Numb 34. And that thou goest before them by day time in a Pillar of a Cloud and in a Pillar of Fire by Night XIII Exod. 21. Verse 15 Ver. 15. Now if thou shalt kill all this People Or rather But thou hast
bad them go up and possess the Land of Canaan notwithstanding they would not go up but rebelled against the Commandment of the LORD their God I Deut. 21 26 c. Verse 23 Ver. 23. Surely they shall not see the Land c. The Hebrew Particle im when it follows an Oath is to be simply translated not And so the words run clearly here They shall not see the Land which I sware unto their Fathers Neither shall any of them that provoked me see it This is but an Explication of the foregoing words and might have been better translated Even all that provoked me by their Discontent and Murmuring c. v. 1 2 3. they shall not see it This heavy doom was passed upon them on the ninth Day of the Month Ab which answers to our July as Moses Kotzensis reports the Opinion of their Doctors On which day they say both the first and second Temple were levelled with the Ground and Pritter likewise a great City was taken on the same day in which were many thousand Jews who with their King as they called him ben Cosiba and his whole Army were cut in pieces And to make this Day still more dismal Turnus Rufus one of the Roman Captains ploughed up the Ground on which the Temple and Buildings about it stood upon this very Day See Wagenseil upon Gemara Sotae cap. 7. sect 10. Annot 8. Ver. 24. But my Servant Caleb He alone is here Verse 24 particularly mentioned because this is the first proof we read of his Sincerity and Resolution But Joshua is as much concerned in this Character and Promise whose Faith and Courage were tried as soon as they came out of Egypt by fighting with the Amalekites And therefore there was no need to speak here of his Integrity though afterward it is expresly remembred in the very same words used in this place concerning Caleb XXXII 12. And here below in this Chapter v. 30. he is assured of coming into the Land of Promise as well as Caleb with whom he joyned in opposing the mutinous Multitude v. 6. where he is named first in that Heroick Action Because he had another Spirit with them Was otherways affected as we now speak trusting in the Power and Promise of God and not at all afraid of the Strength of their Enemies And hath followed me fully The Hebrew Phrase is hath fulfilled after me i. e. completed his Obedience to me or fulfilled my will and commands in every thing being not only full of Courage himself but indeavouring to put it into others I Deut. 36. Him will I bring into the Land whereunto he went Into Canaan particularly to Hebron and the Parts about it which were bestowed upon him by the order of Moses himself XIV Josh 9 13 c. See XIII of this Book v. 22. And his Seed shall possess it Or as some translate it shall expel it i. e. drive out the Inhabitants of that place and the parts adjacent as we read he and his Brother did XV Josh 13 14 15 c. Verse 25 Ver. 25. Now the Amalekites and the Canaanites dwelt in the Valley These words being read without a Parenthesis in conjunction with those that follow are very plain being thus translated Both the Amalekites and the Canaanites dwell in the Valley That is at present lye in wait for you at the bottom of the other side of the Mountain For they were not far from one another XIII 29. and the Hebrews use the word Jashab for any abode in any place though it be not a Settlement but for a short Time See v. 43. To morrow turn you Therefore do not go forward as I formerly commanded you least you fall into their Ambushes but face about and return from whence you came c. This he bid them do to morrow i. e. hereafter at their next removal for they did remain some days in Kadesh before they turned about I Deut. ult And so the word to morrow is used in XIII Exod. 14. for the time to come And get ye into the Wilderness by the way of the Red Sea Into that Wilderness which led to the Red Sea and so to Egypt whether they desired to return v. 3 4. This Command was so grievous to them that it set them as I take it into a new fit of Murmuring which is the occasion of what follows in the next verses 26 27. Ver. 26. And the LORD spake unto Moses and Verse 26 unto Aaron saying He now speaks unto Aaron what he only spake to Moses before v. 11. Ver. 27. How long shall I bear with this evil Congregation Verse 27 It is a short imperfect sort of Speech in the Hebrew such as Men use when they are very angry how long to this evil Congregation i. e. shall I shew Mercy Which is the same with bear with them as we translate it to supply the Sence Which murmur against me Whom nothing will please unless they have their own will in every thing I have heard the murmurings of the Children of Israel which they murmur against me This seems to signifie that there was a new Discontent which in all likelyhood arose because God would not conduct them forward to Canaan but bad them go back from whence they came Which order he tells them in the following words he would never revoke Ver. 28. Say unto them as truly as I live saith the Verse 28 LORD This Oath made what he had resolved unalterable As ye have spoken in mine Ears V. 2. So will I do unto you Give you your own wishes to die in the Wilderness which was exactly fulfilled XXVI 65. Ver. 29. Your Carcases shall fall in this Wilderness He repeats their own desire And all that were numbred of you Which number Verse 29 was taken about half a year ago as we read in the first Chapter of this Book v. 3 18 c. According to your whole number from twenty years old and upward Which amounted in all to Six hundred and three thousand five hundred and fifty v. 46. besides the Levites who were not numbred at this time as we read in the next verse 47. And when they were numbred their number was not taken from twenty years old but from a month old and upward III. 15. And therefore the Levites are not comprehended in the heavy Sentence here denounced no more than the Children under twenty years old or the Wives of the Men that murmured but only the Men of War who were above twenty Years old And accordingly we find Eleazar who is mentioned at the numbering of the Levites III. 32. alive at the dividing of the Land of Canaan XIV Josh 1. Verse 30 Ver. 30. Doubtless ye shall not come into the Land He would not have them retain the least hope of having this Sentence reversed being established by God's Oath Concerning which I sware to make you dwell in Not to make these particular Men but the Seed of Abraham inhabit it as Grotius rightly
observes Lib. II. de Jure Belli Pacis cap. 13. sect 3. The Land was promised by Oath non personis sed populo nor to Persons but to the People viz. to the Posterity of those unto whom God sware to give it v. 23. Now such a Promise as he observes may be performed at any time because it is not tied to certain Persons Save Caleb the Son of Jephunneh and Joshua the Son of Nun. They are excepted because they had distinguished themselves from the rest by their eminent Faith and Courage in the midst of a perverse Generation Ver. 31. But your little Ones All under twenty Verse 31 Years old Which ye said should be a prey He upbraids them with their discontented and distrustful Language v. 3. Them will I bring in and they shall know the Land That is enjoy it Which ye have despised XIII 32. Ver. 32. But as for you your Carcases they shall fall Verse 32 in this Wilderness He repeats it again to make them sensible of the certainty of it and in their own words v. 2. to humble and put them to confusion Ver. 33. And your Children shall wander So the Verse 33 Chaldee interpret what in the Hebrew is shall feed or graze as Sheep do in the Desarts Or rather after the manner of the Arabian Shepherds who could not stay long in one place but were forced to remove their Tents to another that they might find Pasture for their Flocks So R. Solomon interprets it Forty Years Reckoning from their first coming out of Egypt from whence they were brought into the Wilderness a Year and a half ago and now are condemned to make up their time of wandering in it full forty Years And bear your Whoredoms That is the Punishment of their Whoredoms as Idolatry is peculiarly called XV. 39. XXXIV Exod. 15. III Jerem. 14. Of which they had been guilty presently after they came out of Egypt when they made the golden Calf and worshipped it and continued other Idolatrous Practices XVII Lev. 5 7. Which God punishes now that he visits their present Rebellion For it was not that alone to which he threatens this Punishment but he reckons with them for all the rest of their Iniquities IX Deut. 18 24. especially for the greatest of them all which he declared he would not forget to punish upon any new occasion See XXXII Exod. 34. which they now gave him It must be acknowledged also that other heinous Sins are called by this Name of Whoredoms in Scripture as well as Idolatry LXXIII Psalm 26. See Mr. Selden L. III. Vxor Hebr. cap. 23. p. 489. Vntil your Carcases be wasted in the Wilderness This is the third time he reflects upon their foolish wish v. 29 32. Verse 34 Ver. 34. After the number of the days in which ye searched the Land even forty days XIII 25. Each day for a year shall ye bear your Iniquities even forty years Reckoning the time past since they came into the Wilderness which was a Year and an half So that the meaning is they should wander forty Years in the Wilderness before they got out of it Which is not to be understood so precisely as to want nothing at all of it For they came out of Egypt on the fifteenth Day of the first Month on the morrow after the Passover XXXIII 3. and they came into Canaan and pitched in Gilgal upon the tenth Day of the first Month of the one and fortieth Year after their departure from Egypt IV Josh 19. and consequently there wanted five Days of full forty Years And ye shall know my breach of Promise In the Hebrew the words are no more then these Ye shall know my breach Which the Ancients understand of Gods breaking in upon them to take vengeance of them for their Sin So the LXX 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ye shall know the fury of my Anger and the Vulgar translates it ultionem meam my Vengeance That is you shall find that I am the Avenger of Iniquity And it is the same if we understand my breach to signifie God's departure from them who had so shamefully departed from him Or according to our Translation it signifies a Revocation of the Blessing promised to them Which was so nullified that they were left without any hope of having the like Promise of entring into Canaan renewed to them Ver. 35. I the LORD have said Decreed and Verse 35 pronounced this Sentence I will surely do it to all this evil Congregation Break from them or break in upon them to consume them and utterly disinherit this untoward Generation That are gathered together against me Whom they accused as well as Moses and Aaron v. 2 3. In this Wilderness they shall be consumed and there shall they die The repetition of this so frequently v. 29 32 33. was to convince them the Decree was peremptory and irreversible Ver. 36. And the Men which Moses sent to search the Verse 36 Land That is Ten of them Who returned XIII 25 26. And made all the Congregation to murmur against him by bringing up a slander upon the Land XIII 31 32. XIV 2. Ver. 37. Even those Men c. died by the Plague Either by the Pestilence threatned v. 12. or by Lightning or some other sudden Death About Verse 37 which there is a dispute among the Hebrew Doctors in the Gemara on Sota cap. 7. sect 11. where some of them say they died of a Quinsey which choaked them or as others their Tongues swelled and hung out of their Mouths down to their Navels and were full of Worms c. So that their Punishment was suitable to their Sin as they conclude with their Tongues they offended and in their Tongues they suffered Before the LORD Whose Glory appeared upon the Tabernacle before them all v. 10. unto which I take these words to relate signifying that they died in his Presence and perhaps by a flash of Fire from thence on that very Day upon which this Murmuring was raised by their false Report Verse 38 Ver. 38. But Joshua the Son of Nun and Caleb the Son of Jephunneh which were of the Men that went to search the Land Here Joshua is mentioned with Caleb and placed first as in the 6th verse as Caleb was in verse 30. Which shows there was no difference made between them Lived still This is set down to show God's faithfulness in his promise to them Who I suppose were now in the Company of the rest of the Searchers of the Land before the LORD and had no hurt when all the other Ten fell down dead on a sudden which made their Preservation the more remarkable Verse 39 Ver. 39. And Moses told all these sayings unto all the Children of Israel Acquainted them with the Doom which God had passed upon them And the People mourned greatly Were extreamly afflicted at the news but did not beseech him to pray for them as at other times XI 2. because he had told them
the Doom was irreversible Ver. 40. And they rose up early Or But they rose Verse 40 up c. In the Morning The next Morning after they were told what God had decreed against them And gat them up into the top of the Mountain They resolved they would go up or they prepared themselves for it for they did not yet actually go up as appears by the following words Saying Lo we be here We are ready to do as Joshua and Caleb exhorted us XIII 30. XIV 9. They seem now to be as forward as before they were backward to go to possess the Land which their rising early signified And we will go up to the place which the LORD hath promised They pretend now to depend upon his Promise and to trust he will make it good For we have sinned Are sensible of our Sin and repent of it Or though we have sinned yet we hope he will make good his Promise Ver. 41. And Moses said wherefore now do you Verse 41 transgress the Commandment of the LORD Why do you still continue in your Disobedience to God who commands you to return and not to go forward v. 25. But it shall not prosper You shall not succeed in your Enterprise which these words show they stood ready to take in hand Ver. 42. Go not up Though they sought the Verse 42 renewal of God's Promise with Tears v. 39. and now were ready to testifie their Repentance with the hazard of their Lives he would not recal the Sentence passed upon them For the LORD is not among you The Cloud did not stir to conduct them by which they might have understood that their Attempt was presumptuous That ye be not smitten before your Enemies Who without God's help would be too strong for them Verse 43 Ver. 43. For the Amalekites and the Canaanites are there before you Either they were removed out of the Valley where they were before v. 25. Or their main Body being there below they sent a strong Party to possess themselves of the top of the Mountain and to make good the Pass against the Israelites And ye shall fall by the Sword Lose your Lives in the Attempt Because ye are turned away from the LORD therefore the LORD will not be with you This was a powerful Reason to check their Motion and to restrain them from their Attempt But after the manner of obstinate Sinners they go on still in their Unbelief as the next words inform us Verse 44 Ver. 44. But they presumed to go up to the Hill top They audaciously endeavoured to ascend the Mountain against the Divine Command Which is a strange instance of hardned Infidelity Nevertheless the Ark of the Covenant of the LORD and Moses departed not out of the Camp The Cloud stood still over the Tabernacle and therefore Moses and the Levites and the Ark which went before them when they first removed from Sinai X. 33. did not stir out of the place where they were encamped to conduct them But this seems to signifie that all the other Camps except that of the Levites i. e. the whole Body of armed Men moved without the guidance of God who would not favour them because they moved against his express Command Ver. 45. Then the Amalekites came down and the Verse 45 Canaanites With whom the Amorites also joyned I Deut. 44. Which dwelt in that Hill Who had posted themselves there and possessed themselves of the top of the Mountain v. 43. and see v. 25. And smote them Having a great advantage of them that were climbing up the Hill from whence they came pouring down upon them And discomfited them It is not said how great a slaughter they made of them but it is likely it was not small because they chased them a good way Thus began God's threatning to be immediately fulfilled that their Carcases should fall in that Wilderness v. 29. by their own wilfulness Even unto Hormah A place in the Confines of Canaan near the dead Sea So called from the destruction that was here made of the Israelites and afterward of the Canaanites XXI 3. I Judg. 17. And upon the occasion of this Calamity which befel the Israelites and the great Mortality which followed while they stayed in the Wilderness Moses is thought to have penned the XC Psalm In which he signifies the Life of Man was now shortned and reduced to Seventy or Eighty Years that is made but half as long as the Lives of their Fore-fathers CHAP. XV. Chapter XV Verse 1 Ver. 1. AND the LORD spake unto Moses saying We read in I Deut. ult that they abode in Kadesh where the foregoing murmuring was many days During which time and in the latter part of this second Year after they came out of Egypt it is very probable all that we read in this Chapter and in the four following was transacted Verse 2 Ver. 2. Speak unto the Children of Israel and say unto them These words were not directed to the whole Congregation but to the younger sort who had not forfeited the favour of God as their Fathers had done Several of which it is likely were already dead according to the Doom God had passed upon them and the rest lookt upon themselves as disinherited XIV 12. and therefore these Precepts were not delivered to them When ye come into the Land of your Habitations which I give unto you This shows he speaks to the Children of the Murmurers whom he promised to bring into the Land of Canaan XIV 31. and would therefore have well instructed in the manner of Sacrificing wherein God's Worship and Service very much consisted which is the reason why he further explains what he had heretofore said about this matter But hence it appears that they were not bound to observe these Laws till they came to Canaan Ver. 3. And will make an offering by fire unto the LORD This comprehends all the Sacrifices which were burnt upon the Altar either in whole or in part Verse 3 A Burnt-offering This was the principal and most ancient Sacrifice of all other which was wholly burnt upon the Altar every Morning and every Evening XXIX Exod. 40. of which he treats in the first of Leviticus Or a Sacrifice This undoubtedly signifies Peace-offerings as appears from v. 8. and from the words here following and likewise from the use of the word Sacrifice in other places XVIII Exod. 12. XVII Levit. 5 8. And from this consideration also that Sin-offerings had no Meat-offerings attending on them but only in the Case of a Leper XIV Lev. 10. In performing a Vow or in a Free-will-offering These words explain what he means by a Sacrifice viz. Peace-offerings which were offered in performance of some Vow or freely of their own accord VII Lev. 16. XXII 21. or by God's command upon their Solemn Feasts as it here follows And in your solemn Feasts Mentioned XXIII Levit. See there v. 37. and XXIX Numb 39. To make a sweet savour unto the
Proselyte that sojourned for a time or were settled among them And will offer an offering made by fire of a sweet savour unto the LORD Any of the fore-mentioned Offerings which could be offered as is here directed by none but one that was subject to their Law For though another Proselyte who worshipped the true God but was not Circumcised might bring a Burnt-offering yet they say it was without a Meat-offering and Drink-offering and no Peace-offerings were accepted from him As ye do so he shall do Offer according to the Rules above given which is farther explained in the following Verses Verse 15 Ver. 15. One Ordinance Viz. About Sacrifices Shall be both for you of the Congregation i. e. For you Israelites And also for the Stranger that sojourneth with you Here the LXX translate it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Proselytes that are added or joyned to you or are juris vestri participes as Mr. Selden expounds it L. II. de Jure Nat. Gent. cap. 2. p. 147. An Ordinance for ever c. Never to be repealed as long as your Religion lasts As ye are so shall the Stranger be before the LORD in Matters of Religion and Divine Worship though not in all Civil Things For no Proselyte they think could be chosen a Member of the Sanhedrim or great Council at Jerusalem The Jews extend these words to the way and manner of being made Proselytes by Circumcision Baptism and Sprinkling of Blood as the Jews were originally they say initiated into their Religion Selden Lib. I. de Synedriis cap. 3. p. 34. Ver. 16. One Law and one manner shall be for you Verse 16 and for the Stranger that sojourneth with you This general Rule was made to invite and incourage Strangers to become Proselytes to the Jewish Religion and to engage the Jews to be kind to them they being admitted to an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Philo calls it an equal Priviledge with those who were born Jews Yet this the Jews say is to be received with some distinctions For the Laws of Moses either concerning the Duties they owed to God and one to another or concerning Magistracy and Marriages they say those of the first sort belonged to Proselytes as much as to original Jews yet with some temperament as Mr. Selden observes Lib. II. de Jure Nat. Gent. cap. 4. But in those of the second sort they had not an equal priviledge for they were not to have any sort of Command either Civil or Military and though they might marry with the Jews yet not with the Priests and some Marriages were permitted to them which were forbidden to the Israelites See there p. 167. Ver. 17. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying Verse 17 These Commands were given in all likelyhood at the same time with the foregoing Ver. 18. Speak unto the Children of Israel and say Verse 28 unto them See v. 2. When ye come into the Land whither I bring you See there also only add this That the Jews acknowledge such kind of Offerings as here follow and First-fruits were due by the Law only from the Corn c. that grew in the Land of Canaan but by the Decree of their wise Men they were to bring them out of Syria and out of the Land of Og and Sihon as Maimonides saith in his Treatise called Biccurim cap. 2. Verse 19 Ver. 19. When ye eat i. e. When it is ready to be eaten for they offered it before they ate of it Of the Bread of the Land So Corn is called CIV Psalm 14. and the meaning seems to be that when they made Bread of the new Corn of the Land they should out of the Dough first make a Cake and offer it to the LORD before they baked Bread for their own use Ye shall offer up an Heave-offering unto the LORD This is explained in the next verse of offering a Cake out of the first Dough whether it were of Wheat or Barley or Rye or Oats or that which they call Cusemim which they describe to be a kind of Wheat or Barley different from that which is commonly known by those names For of these five kinds of Grain the Talmudists say this Cake was to be offered and that out of the Gleanings and the Sheaf left in the Field and out of the Corners of the Field Verse 20 Ver. 20. Ye shall offer up a Cake of the first of your Dough for an Heave-offering Not upon the Altar but it was given to the Priests on whom God bestowed all their Heave-offerings XVIII 8. yet they are said to be offered unto the LORD because they were heaved or lifted up to him as the Creator of Heaven and of Earth and then given to his Ministers who had it in his right As ye do the Heave-offering of the Threshing-floor so shall ye heave it That is as the First-fruits of the Harvest were given to the Priests and not offered upon the Altar so should this be given them XXIII Lev. 16 17. And so was the First-fruits of their Oyl and their Wine c. XVIII Numb 12 13. All which the Jews call the great Terumah or Heave-offering Ver. 21. Of the first of your Dough shall ye give unto Verse 21 the LORD an Heave-offering in your Generations This being a new Law not given before he repeats it that they might be the more observant of it As we may see they were by this that it was one of the things which rendred a Woman infamous though not so as to give her the bitter Water if she did not separate this Cake from the first Dough of the new Corn to be presented to God but either made her Husband believe she had done it when she had not or ate it her self as Mr. Selden observes L. III. Vxor Hebr. cap. 17. And therefore at this very day the Jews are so nice in this point that they take enough to make a Cake as soon as the Meal is mingled with Water The proportion is not mentioned in the Law but their wise Men say it was to be the forty fourth part of the whole Dough. See Buxtorf Synagog Jud. cap. 34. The Cabbalists observing that this verse begins with the Letter Mem and ends with Mem conclude after their way that therefore they were to give the fortieth part because Mem is the numeral Letter for forty Ver. 22. And if ye have erred and not observed all Verse 22 these Commandments which the LORD hath spoken unto Moses Which have been now given concerning Sacrifices for to such Commandments these words seem to have respect Maimonides in his Treatise of the Worship of the Planets and the Jews generally saith this concerns Idolatry Ver. 23. Even all that the LORD hath commanded you by the hand of Moses That is all the Commandments in the Book of Leviticus about such Matters Verse 23 of God's Worship and Service From the day that the LORD commanded Moses The word Moses is not in the Hebrew and the
Sence is plainer without it as the Vulgar hath translated these words from the day he began to command And hence forward Or rather thence forward until now or until he made an end of commanding So this Phrase is used in XXII Lev. 27. From the eighth day and thence forth Creatures were clean to be offered See XXXIX Ezek. 22. Among your Generations In the Hebrew to your Generations And so LXX 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be observed throughout all Generations Verse 24 Ver. 24. Then it shall be that if ought be committed by ignorance without the knowledge of the Congregation It is commonly said that Moses here speaks concerning Sins of Omission as we call them as in IV Lev. 13. he doth of Sins of Commission or doing that which ought not to be done as here not doing that which ought to be done for which different sorts of Sacrifices are appointed But others think that he speaks in both places of the same Errors only in that Law IV Lev. 14. concerning those committed by the whole Congregation here of such as were committed by some lesser number of them called the Congregation suppose the LXX Elders or the Rulers of Thousands and Hundreds c. who are some times called by this Name XXV 7. XXXII 12. XXIV Josh 4. But the Jews generally think Moses here speaks of strange Worship which was to be expiated by this Sacrifice of a Goat for a Sin-offering And therefore an excellent Person of our own after long consideration of this matter comes to this conclusion That in Leviticus he requires a young Bullock to be slain for a Sin-offering when the whole Congregation though adhering to the true Worship of God in every thing were led ignorantly to do something against some Negative Precept as they call it to practise that is what God had forbidden so those words seem to import IV Lev. 13 14. but this Kid of the Goats here mentioned for a Sin-offering together with a young Bullock for a Burnt-offering was to be sacrificed when all the People forgetting the holy Rites prescribed by Moses which often hapned under bad Kings fell by a common Error into Idolatrous Worship which agrees very well with what is said in the two verses before-going where he speaks as I noted of not observing these holy Rites about Sacrifices See Dr. Owtram Lib. I. de Sacrificiis cap. 14. sect 2. Then all the Congregation shall offer one young Bullock for a Burnt-offering Having neglected these Laws ordained by Moses and worshipped God in a wrong manner according to the Rites used in other Countries or at least mistaking the proper Sacrifices and Rites belonging to them which they ought to have offered this Burnt-offering I suppose is commanded to be offered when they saw their Error in token that they returned to God's true Religion and that way of Worship which he had prescribed With his Meat-offering and his Drink-offering prescribed above v. 8 9 10. Which perhaps they had neglected to offer formerly with the Burnt-offering It is well observed by Mr. Thorndike out of Maimonides That all the Congregation if we understand thereby the whole Body of the People could not possibly offer these Sacrifices but the great Consistory offered them as often as they occasioned the Breach of the Law by interpreting it erroniously Rights of the Church in a Christian State p. 159. And one Kid of the Goats for a Sin-offering To expiate for what had been done after the manner of the Heathen contrary to the Laws of God's Worship here delivered by Moses or otherwise then he directed From whence it was which adds much probability to this that when Hezekiah restored the true Worship of God after the Temple had been shut up and the daily Sacrifice omitted and many Idolatrous Rites there used by the Ignorance of the People in the days of his Father 2 Chron. XXVIII 24. XXIX 3. he caused seven Bullocks to be offered for a Burnt-offering and as many Goats for a Sin-offering And so Ezra did at the Restoration of the Divine Service after they came out of Babylon VIII Ezra 35. And it makes no difference that Moses here requires only one of a sort to be offered whereas Hezekiah offered seven and Ezra twelve for this only proves that one was absolutely necessary but more than one was acceptable especially when exceeding great Errors had been committed in God's Worship Verse 25 Ver. 25. And the Priest shall make an atonement for all the Congregation Who had thus committed an Error in the Worship of God out of Ignorance being misled by the great Interpreters of the Law who therefore were to bring this Sacrifice in the name of them all For it is apparent by this as well as the former verse that all the Congregation were concerned in this Sacrifice as much as in that IV Lev. 13. And the same appears from the next verse where he saith All the People were in ignorance And it shall be forgiven them for it is ignorance Proceeding from an erronious Interpretation of the Law or some other mistake not from contempt of God and of his Laws for then they were to be utterly cut off v. 30 31. And they shall bring their Offering a Sacrifice made by fire unto the LORD That is a Burnt-offering which is not prescribed in Leviticus as I observed before and therefore was a different sort of Offering for a different Offence And their Sin-offering before the LORD Prescribed in the fore-going verse For their ignorance Which made them capable of a Pardon though not without these Sacrifices Ver. 26. And it shall be forgiven all the Congregation Verse 26 of the Children of Israel He repeats it again that they might not doubt of Reconciliation to him when they repented as soon as they understood their Error and acknowledg'd it and beg'd his pardon by these Sacrifices And the Stranger that sojourneth among them Who were obliged to the same Laws with the Israelites and had the same priviledges v. 14 15 16. Seeing all the People were in ignorance It was a common Error and therefore no wonder Strangers were carried away with it Ver. 27. And if any Soul i. e. Any particular Person Verse 27 Sin through ignorance Offend in Matters of Religion by not observing the Rites here prescribed or by doing contrary to them through mere ignorance To this I think these words are to be limited wherein they differ from that Law IV Lev. 27. which speaks of all manner of Offences through ignorance Then he shall bring a She-goat of the first year for a Sin-offering This Sin-offering differs from that in Leviticus IV. 28. which was only a Female Kid of the Goats Verse 28 Ver. 28. And the Priest shall make an Atonement for the Soul that sinneth ignorantly As he was to do for the whole Congregation v. 25. When he sinneth by ignorance before the LORD These words before the LORD seem to me to import that he speaks of Sins
committed about the Worship of God and confirms what I have said upon v. 24. For in IV Levit. both v. 13. and v. 27. he speaks in general of Sins committed either by the Congregation or by particular Persons against any of the Commandments of the LORD not before the LORD i. e. as I understand it in his Worship and Service To make an atonement for him c. He repeats it again to show them that he would no more have a particular Person suffer for his Error than the whole Body of the People Verse 29 Ver. 29. You shall have one Law for him that sinneth through ignorance both for him that is among the Children of Israel and for the Stranger that sojourneth among them See v. 15. This must necessarily be meant of a Proselyte of Justice as they called him that was Circumcised and undertook to keep the whole Law for he speaks of such whether Natives or others as erred in not observing all his Commandments v. 22 23. Ver. 30. But the Soul that doth ought presumptuously Not merely knowingly but wilfully and audaciously in contempt of the Divine Majesty and his Authority For so the Hebrew Phrase with an high hand Verse 30 signifies as Maimonides observes in his More Nevoch P. III. cap. 41. where he saith it imports a Sin not only publickly and openly committed but with Pride and Insolence it proceeding not merely from an ill custom a Man hath got of doing amiss but from an express intention to contradict the Law of God and to set himself in defiance of it Which is the reason of what follows the same reproacheth the LORD Whether he be born in the Land or a Stranger Here the word Stranger is simply used without the addition of that sojourneth among them as in the preceding verse and therefore Mr. Selden well concludes that even the Proselytes of the Gate were concerned in this Law as it related to Idolatry and Blasphemy though not in the foregoing and that they were liable to be cut off by the Hand of Heaven but whether to be punished by the Judges or no it doth not appear Lib. II. de Jure Nat. Gent. cap. 11. The same reproacheth the LORD No Man sinned thus saith Maimonides in the place fore-named but he who had a settled Opinion in his Mind contrary to the Law of God in which he dissented from it And the common received Exposition of this place is that it speaks of an Idolater because he opposed the chief and principal Foundation of the Law For no Man worshipped a Star or a Planet but he that believed its Eternity which is the most repugnant of all other things to the Law of God which in the very first words of it declares that all the World had a beginning and was made by him whom the Jews worshipped Thus he But doing any thing with an high hand doth not signifie any one certain kind of Sin as the Jews generally fancy who think he speaks here only of an Idolater or Blasphemer See Selden Lib. I. de Synedr cap. 6. p. 101. but a certain manner of sinning with despight to the Commands of God and Contempt of his Authority in any kind of Sin whatsoever And this Maimonides himself afterward acknowledges in the words following There seems to me to be the same reason in all other Transgressions which are committed contemptuously against any Law of God as if an Israelite seethed a Kid in its Mother's Milk or wore heterogeneous Garments or rounded the Corners of his Head or his Beard in contempt of the Law For the consequence of this is that he believes this Law not to be true which in my judgment saith he is the meaning of these words He reproacheth the LORD And that Soul shall be cut off from among his People No Sacrifice could make an Atonement for such a Man but he was to die either by the Hand of Heaven or of the Judges Sometimes God saith he will cut off Idolaters and such as consulted Familiar Spirits XX Lev. 5 6. Sometimes he only saith certain Offenders shall be cut off as here in this and many other places Of which Phrase I have given an account XVII Gen. 14. where the Reader may see the several Opinions that have been about it and that its meaning must be determined by the matter in hand Accordingly Maimonides hath judiciously resolved that in this place it signifies cutting off by the Hand of the Magistrates as in the Case of Apostasy to Idolatry XIII Deut. 13 c. Not that all their Goods were to be destroyed and nothing left to their Heirs as when they served other Gods but though a whole Tribe had with an high hand transgressed any Precept of the Law that is denied it to be God's Law he thinks they were only to be all killed Just as all the People thought in the Case of the Reubenites Gadites and half Tribe of Manasseh who only building an Altar on the other side of Jordan contrary to God's Law as was imagined all the rest of the Tribes of Israel gathered together to go up to War against them and cut them off XXII Josh 11 12 c. 22 23. where they acknowledge they deserved to perish if they had built an Altar for Worship as their Brethren thought they had done Ver. 31. Because he hath despised the Word of the Verse 31 LORD This shows the Nature of the offence which was setting at nought God's Laws and denying them to be of Divine Authority And hath broken his Commandment Not only by doing contrary to it but in effect disannulling it by rejecting its Authority and affirming he is not bound to observe that Precept That Soul shall be utterly cut off They shall have no Mercy upon him His Iniquity shall be upon him Not upon those who put him to death but upon himself Ver. 32. And while the Children of Israel were in the Verse 32 Wilderness In this part of the Wilderness at Kadesh-Barnea it is very probable See v. 1. They found a Man The Jews who would not be thought ignorant of any thing say this Man was one of those that presumed to go up to the Mountain when Moses forbad them XIV 44. And some of them say expresly his name was Zelophehad about the dividing of whose Estate a question afterward arose XXVII 1 c. So the Chaldee Paraphrase ascribed to Jonathan and others See Selden Lib. II. de Synedr cap. 1. n. 9. That gathered sticks Or was binding up sticks which he had gathered and pluckt up by the Roots out of the Earth as some of the Jews understand the Hebrew word Mr. Selden there observes from V Exod. 7. On the Sabbath-day This the Jewish Doctors would have to be the very next Sabbath after its first Institution in the Wilderness which is to make this History misplaced and the foregoing also without any necessity Verse 33 Ver. 33. And they that found him gathering sticks Admonished him as the
Jews also say of the unlawfulness of it and wisht him to desist But he would not hearken to them and therefore as it here follows they brought him unto Moses c. as one that contemptuously and with an high hand had offended God For they make this an instance of such a presumptuous Sin as is mentioned before v. 30 31. which is not improbable And it appears from hence that they observed the Sabbath while they were in the Wilderness and therefore did not bring him before Moses on that day but the next after or at least he was not judged till the next day Brought him unto Moses and Aaron and unto all the Congregation Who were now they fancy hearing a Sacred Lecture when they brought the Man before Moses For he was the chief Judge who was to determine such Cases though we may conceive the LXX Elders who were constituted before this hapned XI 24 c. to have been now sitting and Moses at the Head of them But he being not deprived of any Authority by their Creation who were added only to give him ease it is more likely this Man was set before Moses as the sole Judge of this Case For God speaks to him alone v. 35. when he directs what should be done with him Yet Aaron and the Elders it appears by these words were present and called here all the Congregation when this Offender was brought before him Ver. 34. And they put him in ward By the order Verse 34 of Moses as they did the Man that blasphemed XXIV Lev. 12. to secure him till the Mind of God was known how he should be punished Because it was not declared what should be done to him They knew very well that he was to dye for it had been declared XXXI Exod. 14. XXXV 2. but they questioned what kind of death he should suffer as the Jews interpret it For they observe this difference between that Case of the Blasphemer in Leviticus and this here of the Sabbath-breaker that there they doubted whether he should be punished by them or by the Hand of Heaven but here what kind of Death they should inflict upon him Though there are some as Mr. Selden there observes n. 8. who imagine the question here also was Whether the sence of the Law was that they should expect his Punishment from God or he be put to Death by the Court of Judgment Ver. 35. And the LORD said unto Moses Who Verse 35 went I suppose into the Sanctuary to enquire what the Pleasure of God was in this Matter as he did in another Difficulty IX Numb 8. The Man be surely put to death By this Answer it seems to me the question was not at first What Death he should dye but whether he should be put to Death or no That is Whether the gathering and binding up Sticks into a Faggot was such a work as is forbidden in the Law XX Exod. unto which Death was afterwards threatned in the places before-mentioned And the Resolution was that he should be put to Death as a Man that denied God the Creator of the World though not in words yet in fact For he who did any Work on the Sabbath as Aben-Ezra notes upon XX Exod. denied the Work of Creation though he did not in down-right terms deny God himself For the Sabbath being a Sign as God calls it that they were the Worshippers of him who made all things the Contempt of that was a renouncing of their Religion and therefore deserved to be punished with Death the Belief of the Creation of the World being the very Foundation of the Jewish Religion as the belief of its Eternity was the Foundation of the Pagan This made the breach of this Precept of keeping the Sabbath strictly which is more frequently repeated than any other for the reason fore-mentioned so heinous a Crime and so severely punished for by this a true Worshipper of God was distinguished from a profane Person and an Idolater All the Congregation shall stone him with stones without the Camp This was a Punishment inflicted for very enormous Crimes See XX Lev. 2. XXIV 12. And this Man was condemned to suffer it because he was the first breaker of this Sacred Law And he doing it presumptuously as is supposed from the connection of this Story with v. 30 31. in contempt of the Law and not desisting from his Impiety when he was admonished to forbear as I said v. 33. it highly aggravated his guilt being no less than a reproaching of the LORD and a despising of his Word Whence the Vulgar saying of the Talmudists He that denies the Sabbath is like to him that denies the whole Law Ver. 36. And all the Congregation brought him without Verse 36 the Camp and stoned him c. Not on the Sabbath-day as I said before for that was unlawful as Philo observes but the next day after or as soon as Moses had passed Sentence upon him Ver. 37. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying Verse 37 This was spoken it is most likely about the same time that the foregoing Passage hapned and the Commands mentioned in the beginning of this Chapter were delivered For this that follows is a direction for the better observance of all the rest of God's Commandments Ver. 38. Speak unto the Children of Israel and bid Verse 38 them that they make them Fringes This is the best word we have in our Language to express the Hebrew word Tzitzith which imports something of an Ornament resembling a Flower as the word tzitz signifies Of how many threds they consist and after what fashion they are made by the Jews at this day see Buxtorf's Synagoga Judaica cap. 9. In the Borders of their Garments Or as it is in the Hebrew in the Wings of their Garments which had four Skirts it appears by XXII Deut. 12. At the bottom of each of which they were to have a Fringe Which seem to have been only Threds left at the end of the Web unwoven at the top whereof they put a Lace as it here follows Throughout their Generations To be a perpetual Mark of their Religion and put them in mind of their Duty And that they put upon the Fringe of the Borders a Riband Or a Lace which both bound the Fringe fast at the top and also made it more conspicuous and observable which was the intention of it For by this they were distinguished from all other People who were not Jews as well as put in mind of the Precepts of God as it follows in the next verse Of blue Or as some would have it translated of Purple But the Hebrew Writers say Theceleth signifies that colour which we now call Vltramarine as Braunius hath observed Lib. I. de Vestitu Sacerd. Hebr. cap. 13. and Bochart Hierozoic P. II. Lib. V. cap. 10 11. There is another very learned Person also who hath more lately shown out of an excellent MS. in his possession what the Jews deliver concerning
great a difference between the Children of two Brothers who were of equal Deserts Nay Aben-Ezra thinks that he wholly disliked the late Exchange of the First-born for the Levites And besides it may be thought that he stomacht the late Preferment of Elizaphan the Son of Vzziel who was the youngest Son of Kohath to be chief of the Family of the Kohathites III. 30. which he thought rather belonged to himself who was the Son of the second Son of Kohath And finding himself too weak to make an Insurrection alone he perswaded Dathan and Abiram of the Tribe of Reuben and those in whom they had an interest to joyn with him upon another pretence that they were descended from the eldest Son of Israel to whom the chief Authority in the Nation belonged which Moses had taken upon himself and likewise preferred the Tribe of Judah to the principal place in their encampment II. 3. and also the LXX Elders to be his Assistants without their Advice and leaving them out of the number Such as these may be thought to be the grounds upon which they proceeded Korah seeking the Priesthood and the Sons of Reuben the Civil Dignity But it seems to me that the ground of the Quarrel was wholly upon the account of the Priesthood as I shall show upon the next verse and that they struck at Moses only as advancing his Brother and his Family by his own Authority and not as they pretended by God's direction For as Dathan and Abiram did not appear openly when they had formed this Faction for we find them in their Tents v. 12. and refusing to come to Moses when he sent for them so in the next verse they seem to speak of nothing but the Priesthood And so Moses understood their meaning v. 5 10 15. Before Moses In an open defiance of his Authority who they pretended had no power to make such Alterations as he had done With certain of the Children of Israel It is not said out of what Tribe but it is likely out of several if not some out of every Tribe in whom they had any interest Two hundred and fifty Princes of the Assembly c. The LXX divide their Character into three parts First That they were Princes of the Assembly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rulers of Thousands and Rulers of Hundreds c. And Secondly Famous in the Congregation Which they translate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who used to be called to Publick Consultations when they were to deliberate about weighty Affairs And so several both ancient and modern Translations as Mr. Selden hath shown L. II. de Synedriis cap. 4. n. 10. where he saith they were called maxime puto si non solum deliberandi causa chiefly if not only to have their Advice And then lastly Men of renown Such who had got a great Name that is Fame and Credit among the People upon these or other accounts This made the Insurrection the more dangerous that such great Persons were engaged and appeared in it Verse 3 Ver. 3. And they gathered themselves together The fore-named Company came in a Body Against Moses As an arbitrary Disposer of all Preferment And against Aaron Who was promoted by Moses to the Office of High-Priest which he himself had discharged before Aaron's Consecration which perhaps they made a ground of their Quarrel And said unto them Ye take too much upon you In the Hebrew the words are Rab-lachem it is sufficient for you That is you have domineered long enough resign your Places to others for all of us nay every Man in Israel is as good as you Seeing all the Congregation are holy every one of them Here seems to be the Root of the Quarrel Before Moses's time every one might offer Sacrifice in his own Family as I have often observed which Custom these Men would have had still continued being angry that this high Office was confined to one Family alone who were to enjoy all the Benefits of it which were exceeding great For the Priests had a large share in most Offerings and some things wholly to themselves This is the more probable because it was so very hard to convince the People that God had settled this Dignity and all the Profits belonging to it in Aaron's Family For though God did a new thing never heard of before to demonstrate these People that rose against Moses and Aaron to be Seditious yet it was necessary still to do more For after the Earth had swallowed up Dathan and Abiram and Fire consumed Korah and his Company and a Plague destroyed many more of them the LORD did another Miracle XVII 8. in making Aaron's Rod blossom and bud and bring forth Almonds in one Nights time when all the rest of the Rods remained dry Sticks Which makes it probable as I said before there were some in all the Tribes who were engaged in this Sedition and were so deeply infected with the false Notions of Korah that it was necessary to give them all this Satisfaction And the LORD is among them The People need no other Governour but him who dwells among them in his Tabernacle where they can present their Sacrifices to him themselves without your Assistance Wherefore then lift you up your selves above the Congregation of the LORD Since God owns us all for his special and peculiar People why do you take upon you such high Places and Dignity above us all For Moses disposed and ordered all things and Aaron by his order took upon him to be solely God's chief Minister in his Sanctuary Verse 4 Ver. 4. And when Moses heard it he fell upon his face With Aaron also it is likely as they did lately XIV 5. And for the same end See there to deprecate God's displeasure which they might justly think would now rise higher than ever and to beg his direction what to do in such a dangerous state of things Verse 5 Ver. 5. And he spake unto Korah and unto all his Company This shows that Korah was the Head of this Faction and Dathan and Abiram did not at the first I guess from hence appear with him Saying Being risen up from Prayer he made this Answer to the Seditious People by order from God who no doubt directed him to this way of suppressing them Even to morrow the LORD will show c. In the Hebrew the words are To morrow or in the Morning and the LORD will show c. That is stay but till to Morrow and it shall appear without any further delay whether you or we be in the right He would keep them in suspense no longer and yet gave them so much time to consider better and repent Some observe that the Morning was the time of executing Justice and therefore here appointed Will the LORD show By some visible Token Who are his Or Who appertain to him viz. As his Ministers And who is holy Separated and solemnly Consecrated by his appointment to the Sacred Office of Priesthood And will
the LORD create a Creature i. e. do something that was never seen nor heard of in the World before The Jews in several of their Books particularly in Pirke Avoth say there are ten things which God created after the World was perfected and they mention the mouth of the Earth for one of them that is the gaping of the Ground to swallow up these wicked People Which is said to be created as Aben-Ezra well observes because by this Miracle God altered the Course of Nature and did a thing extraordinary And the Earth open her mouth and swallow them up with all that appertain unto them i. e. On a sudden when there is no Earthquake but all is calm and still and it swallow up none but them alone And they go down quick into the Pit Be buried alive when they are in perfect health By this place it is apparent that the Hebrew word Sheol doth often signifie the Grave which Bellermine and others most earnestly contend never signifies so but Hell which from hence he asserts to be in the Center of the Earth Lib. IV. de Christo cap. 10. not observing that if it signifie Hell in this verse and v. 33. then the Houses of these Men and their Houshold-stuff and all that appertained to them went down thither which is very absurd It is hard also to think that all their little Children went down into Hell for their Father's sin though they did into the Grave Then ye shall understand that these Men have provoked the LORD You shall be sufficiently convinced that they have unjustly accused me and brought this destruction upon themselves Verse 31 Ver. 31. And it came to pass that as he had made an end of speaking all the words that the Ground clave asunder that was under them He had no sooner done speaking but immediately what he said was verified which made it the more remarkable Ver. 32. And the Earth opened her mouth and swallowed them up Viz. Dathan and Abiram before-mentioned Verse 32 v. 27. who stood in the Door of their Tents outfacing Moses And their Houses i. e. All their Family or as Moses himself hath explained it XI Deut. 6. Their Housholds and their Tents and all the Substance that was in their possession And all the Men that appertained unto Korah We are not told what became of Korah himself for it is not said he was swallowed up but all that appertained to him i. e. all that were at that time in his Tent His whole Family except his Sons who escaped XXVI 11. taking warning I suppose from what Moses said v. 26. Which hath made some think that Korah was at the Head of his Two hundred and fifty Men who were the great Abetters of his Faction who if he had forsaken them at this Trial that was made who were in the right we may well think would have withdrawn themselves also and not have stood to it without their Chieftain as we find they did v. 35. Yet he is not mentioned there as perishing with them by Fire from the LORD and Moses seems to say XXVI 10. that Dathan and Abiram were swallowed up together with Korah who had as much reason or more perhaps to think it necessary to be with that other Company which he had gathered against Moses v. 19. and to incourage them to persist in their Resolution than to be with the Two hundred and fifty Men who were Men of such Authority v. 2. that they may be thought to have needed none to support them It may be added also that the word appertaineth is not here in the Hebrew which makes these words sound as if the meaning were only those that were of Korah's Family but simply all the Men that were to Korah i. e. were gathered to him and were at that time with him Which seems to be an Indication that they and he were swallowed up together How many there were that staid with him there is not certain but the generality left him v. 27. where it is expresly said they gat up from the Tabernacle of Korah Dathan and Abiram as Moses had commanded v. 24. Which may be taken for a further Indication that he was swallowed up in the Tabernacle where he was or in his own Tent after he came out of that Tabernacle But those places I observed before may be otherwise understood that place also which is the main foundation of this Opinion XXVI 10. may likewise receive another Interpretation as I shall show when I come thither And they that are of the other Opinion think his Tabernacle and his Family and all his Houshold-stuff might be swallowed up though he himself was not with them but was burnt by Fire with the Two hundred and fifty Men that offered Incense for Moses bad him take his Censer as well as they v. 17. Which since they did and put Fire and Incense therein why should it be thought he did not do the same It seems to me highly probable that he did otherwise he would have seemed to distrust his Cause but it must be confessed that it is obscure which way he perished and therefore it is not fit to contend about it And all their Goods All their Houshold-stuff and Cattle and whatsoever was in or about their Tents Ver. 33. They and all that appertained to them See XI Deut. 6. Went down alive into the Pit As Moses had foretold v. 30. Verse 33 And the Earth closed upon them This made it the more wonderful that the Earth having swallowed them all up had no Cleft remaining in it but closed up again and was as firm as before And they perished from among the Congregation Were never more seen Ver. 34. And all Israel that were round about them Verse 34 fled at the cry of them Though they were at a distance from their Tents whence they had removed on all sides v. 27. yet they heard them shriek so loudly as they sunk down into the Ground that it put them into a great fright and made them fly still further off For they said lest the Earth swallow us up also Some of them were conscious to themselves that they had favoured this wicked Faction and all of them knew how highly they had lately offended God by their unbelief and murmuring Chapt. XIV which might make them justly fear the same Fate with their Brethren Ver. 35. And there came out a Fire from the LORD Verse 35 From the Glory of the LORD which appeared unto all the Congregation v. 19. as ready to decide the Controversie This fell out either at the same time the Earth swallowed up Dathan and Abiram or immediately after it And consumed the two hundred and fifty Men that offered Incense Which was a plain declaration that they usurped the Office of Priests and therefore were thus punished by God himself for their presumption It is not certain whether they were devoured by the Fire or only struck dead as Men are sometimes on a sudden by
Hammikdash cap. 9. are appointed and none other to lay things in order for Sacrifice I Lev. 5. and to burn the Fat of the Peace-offerings upon the Altar III Lev. 8. His Daughters were uncapable of it and so were all those that descended from them The same may be said of the Levites Ver. 5. And ye shall keep That is the Priests were bound to do what follows The charge of the Sanctuary Whereas they alone Verse 5 were to minister so they were to take care of all the holy Things therein contained the Shew-bread Lamps c. and to cover them when they were to be removed IV. 5 6 c. And the charge of the Altar Of Burnt-offering where they only were to offer Sacrifice and to take care of every thing belonging to it IV. 3 14. That there be no wrath any more upon the Children of Israel That you may by your care and constant Admonitions prevent the Children of Israel from running into such Prophanations much more from such Intrusions into the Sacred Offices as may bring God's most high Displeasure again upon them Verse 6 Ver. 6. And I behold I have taken your Brethren the Levites from among the Children of Israel III. 12 41 45. VIII 6 16 18. The Levites are again called their Brethren that the Priests might not despise them because they served in a lower Condition but treat them with Kindness and Brotherly Affection To you are they given as a gift See III. 9. but especially VIII 19. For the LORD To assist you in your ministry to the LORD To do the Service of the Tabernacle of the Congregation This hath been repeated very often III. 7 8. IV. 3 4 23 c. VIII 19 22 24. and here is mentioned again that the Levites might be possessed with this opinion that they were but Ministers to the Priests and therefore ought not to presume hereafter to aspire as Korah did to the Office of Priesthood Ver. 7. Therefore thou and thy Sons with thee shall keep your Priests Office Preserve it to your selves and suffer no other Person to invade it For every thing of the Altar These words and Verse 7 the following briefly declare what is meant by the Priests Office First To offer Sacrifice at the Altar of Burnt-offering and sprinkle the Blood c. And within the Veil Next to perform all the Service of God within the Sanctuary For in the Hebrew the words are and for within the Veil which is a short form of Speech importing both all that was to be done in the Sanctuary by the Sons of Aaron as burning Incense putting on the Shrew-bread and lighting the Lamps and likewise all that was to be done in the most Holy Place by Aaron himself on the Day of Atonement For the word Paroceth always signifies the inner Veil before the most Holy Place the outward Veil being constantly called Masack And therefore the exactest Translation of the Hebrew words lemibbeth laparoceth is this for within the House i. e. the Holy Place for the Veil i. e. with the Veil in the most Holy Place And ye shall serve In these Places ye alone shall serve and imploy no Body else I have given your Priests Office unto you as a Service of gift He would have the Levites to know that Aaron and his Sons had not arrogantly usurped this Office of ministring alone at both the Altars but he had freely bestowed it upon them and appropriated it unto them And the Stranger Though a Levite if he be not of the Family of Aaron That cometh nigh Presumes to offer Sacrifices at the Altar of Burnt-offering or Incense at the golden Altar Shall be put to death This is repeated by reason of the late Rebellion of Korah and his Complices who aspiring to the Priesthood came to a fearful end See III. 10. Verse 8 Ver. 8. And the LORD spake unto Aaron saying Having told him in the foregoing part of the Chapter particularly in the foregoing verse what should be the Work of him and his Sons he proceeds to tell him what recompence he should have for his Service at the Altar of Burnt-offerings and in the Sanctuary Of which he gives him a large account from this verse to the 20th that he might want no incouragement to Care and Diligence in his Employment Behold I also I have given thee the charge He bids him observe the large Grant which he now makes him as well as the Work he had laid upon him For by giving him the charge of what follows he means bestowing them upon him for his own use with a Charge to let none have them but himself Of my Heave-offerings of all the hallowed things of the Children of Israel See VII Lev. 34. and below v. 11. of this Chapter Vnto thee have I given them by reason of the anointing Because thou art Consecrated by being anointed with the Holy Oyl to the Office of a Priest VIII Lev. 12. And to thy Sons by an Ordinance for ever See VII Lev. 34. Ver. 9. This shall be thine of the most holy things He begins with those things which might be eaten only by the Priests themselves Reserved from the fire From the Altar of Burnt-offering Verse 9 for there were some things called most holy which were their Portion that came not from thence but out of the Sanctuary viz. the twelve Cakes which were taken off the Table and given to Aaron and his Sons every Sabbath Day XXIV Lev. 5 6 7 8 9. Every Oblation of theirs In the Hebrew all their Korbans which is a larger word than Sebach comprehending not only such Sacrifices as were killed at the Altar which are properly called Zebachim but all the Mincha's or Meat-offerings as we translate it which were of things inanimate And the Sacrifices of Birds also whose Blood was never poured out at the Altar And therefore Korban seems here to be a general word comprehending all the Particulars which follow especially if all be translated exactly as the words are in the Hebrew Every Meat-offering of theirs c. In the Hebrew the words are For all their Meat-offerings Which makes the sence plainer if the whole be thus translated All their Korbans or Oblations for all their Meat-offerings and for all their Sin-offerings and for all their Trespass-offerings of all which the Priest had a part Concerning the Meat-offerings or rather the Bread-offerings for so Mincha may most fitly be translated the Sacrifices being Flesh which were not eaten without Bread and Drink that were their Concomitants See II Lev. 3 10. VI. 15 16. Whâ—â—e the Flesh of the Sin-offerings except those 〈…〉 was brought into the most Holy Place is 〈…〉 unto them v. 26. And so are the Trespass 〈…〉 so in the next Chapter VII Lev. 6 7. As for Burnt-offerings they were wholly the LORD's and Peace-offerings were not accounted things most holy but reckoned among the less holy as appears from v. 11. of this present Chapter Which they shall render unto me
These words relate only to the Trespass-offerings immediately before-named which were attended with a recompense of the Wrongs done either unto the LORD V Lev. 15 16. or unto their Neighbours VI Lev. 5. V Numb 8 9. Shall be most holy for thee and for thy Sons To be used by none else as it follows in the next verse Verse 10 Ver. 10. In the most holy place shalt thou eat it i. e. In the place where they performed their Sacred Office in that part of the Tabernacle next the Sanctuary which is called most holy in comparison with the rest which were further off because none might enter into it but the Priests alone See Note upon VI Lev. 16. where it is said expresly It shall be eaten in the holy place in the Court of the Tabernacle of the Congregation And see v. 26. and X. 12 13. Every Male shall eat it And none else as the places fore-mentioned expresly limit it II Lev. 3 10. VI. 18 29. VII 6. It shall be holy unto thee Peculiarly separated from the use of all other Persons but only Aaron and his Sons Verse 11 Ver. 11. And this is thine Now he mentions the less holy things as before the most holy which he bestowed upon him and his whole Family The Heave-offerings of their Gift with all the Wave-offerings of the Children of Israel That is the Breast of their Peace-offerings which are here called their Gift which was waved before the LORD and the right Shoulder heaved and then given to the Priest for his Portion VII Lev. 30 31 32 33 34. And so was the right Shoulder of the Ram which was offered for the Nazarite VI Numb 19 20. I have given them unto thee and unto thy Sons and to thy Daughters with thee c. These were not confined to the Males only but might be eaten by their Daughters also X Lev. 14. Every one that is clean in thy House shall eat of it Not only their Wives and their Daughters that were not married but those who were Divorced or Widows and returned to their Fathers House without Children or had Children begotten by a Priest See XXII Lev. 13. together with their Servants also whether bought with their Money or born in their House though not hired Servants or mere Sojourners XXII Lev. 10 11. But these things were to be eaten in a clean place X Lev. 14. somewhere within the Camp as afterward in Jerusalem XII Deut. 6 7 17 18. And no unclean Person permitted to eat of them VII Lev. 20 21. XXII 4. And besides when any Israelite killed an Ox a Sheep or a Goat for his own use he was bound to give the Priest the Shoulder the two Cheeks and the Maw as the Jews understand XVIII Deut. 3. Ver. 12. All the best of the Oyl and all the best of Verse 12 the Wine c. The Greek translate the Hebrew word Cheleb fat by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 marrow XLV Gen. 18. but here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the First-fruits of the Oyl c. signifying these First-fruits were to be of the very best of all the things here mentioned which were to be brought in the beginning of the Vintage and of the Harvest The precise quantity of which is no where determined but they say it was at least the sixtieth part of the whole See XXII Exod. 29. XXIII 19. XVIII Deut. 4. where he speaks of the First-fruits which every private Man was to offer beside which there was a First-fruits offered in the Name of the whole Congregation XXIII Lev. 10 17. All which belonged to the Priests as a Reward of their Service The First-fruits of them which they shall offer unto the LORD them have I given thee Our Mr. Thorndike thus distinguishes the two sorts of First-fruits mentioned here and in other places The one was to be taken by the Priests at the Barn and Wine-Press as he thinks that here spoken of was The other was to be brought to the Sanctuary viz. those mentioned XXII and XXIII Exod. and XXVI Deut. 1 2. The quantity of either of them being in the moderate account a fiftieth part as S. Hierom determines upon XLV Ezek. which is agreeable to the Jewish Constitutions in Maimonides of First-fruits cap. 2. and of Separations cap. 3. But the Scripture XLV Ezek. 13. requires only the sixtieth part See Rights of the Church in a Christian State p. 210. Verse 13 Ver. 13. And whatsoever is first ripe in the Land which they shall bring unto the LORD shall be thine Some take this to signifie the First-fruits of all other things besides Corn Wine and Oyl mentioned in the foregoing Verse But it being a different word from that which we translate First-fruits viz. Biccurim not Reshith it is most likely he here intends either the things first ripe as we translate it before the rest of the Harvest and Vintage or those voluntary Offerings of this sort which any one pleased to make which seem to be intended in these words which they shall bring unto the LORD i. e. of their own good will over and above the ordinary First-fruits The Jews generally understand by Biccurim such things as are ripe before the rest either in the Field as elsewhere whether they were Wheat Barley or any other sort of Grain or Figs Grapes Pomegranets Olives or Dates which they bound about with a Rush and said Let this be for the First-fruits Which every Man might bring in what measure he pleased none being appointed by the Law Every one that is clean in thy House shall eat of it The whole Family of the Priests if they were under no pollution See v. 11. Ver. 14. Every thing devoted in Israel shall be thine Verse 14 Of those things which the Hebrews call Cherem a thing devoted Moses speaks in XXVII Lev. 21 28. And they were either simply devoted in such words as these Let this thing be a Cherem Or with an addition determining it to a certain use Let this be a Cherem offered by me for holy uses The first sort were wholly the Priests but the latter were employed about the Temple or the Vessels of it or the Priests Garments And these devoted things which became the Priests Portion differed in this from Free-will-offerings that every thing which was offered as a Cherem might be eaten only by the Priests in the Holy Place but other Free-will-offerings by the whole Family in any clean place Ver. 15. Every thing that openeth the Matrix in all Verse 15 Flesh which they bring unto the LORD whether it be of Men or Beasts shall be thine That which first came out of the Womb of any Creature was to be the Priests if it were a Male. If a Female were the First-born and a Male followed next that was not the Priests because it did not open the Womb as the Hebrews expound it See XIII Exod. 2. Nevertheless the First-born of Man shalt thou surely redeem and the Firstling of unclean Beasts shalt
thou redeem See XIII Exod. 13. XXXIV 20. Verse 16 Ver. 16. And those that are to be redeemed Viz. Of the First-born of Men mentioned before not of unclean Creatures which were to be redeemed by a Lamb XIII Exod. 13. and that after they were eight Days old XXII Exod. 30. From a Month old shalt thou redeem Then the Money was due but they commonly staid till the fortieth Day when the Woman was purified According to thy estimation Some think this relates not to what follows that the Priest should set a value upon them for that was a set rate five Shekels for every one but to what goes before that after a Child was a Month old the Priest should appoint a day for the payment of the Redemption-money either immediately after the Women had lain in a Month or on the fortieth Day that she might be Purified and the Child redeemed both together But it rather refers to what follows for though the price be determined yet so it is in another case XXVII Lev. 3 4. and notwithstanding is said to be by the estimation of the Priest because he was to take this Money not according to the quality of the Person but as much of a poor Man as of a rich and not more of a rich Man than of a poor For the Money of five Shekels c. Which was the price set upon the First-born when they were exchanged for the Levites III. 46 47. This Redemption of every First-born was a matter of great Importance and therefore so often mentioned as a very learned Friend of mine Dr. Alix observes in his Reflections on the four last Books of Moses Chap. 3. For as the Separation of the Tribe of Levi to God's Service instead of the First-born whom God spared and preserved in Egypt of which we read in the third Chapter of this Book made every Levite become a living Memorial of that great Miracle wrought at the Israelites going out of Egypt so this Law concerning the Redemption of the First-born made a further impression upon their Minds of that mighty Hand of God which compelled Pharaoh to let the Isaelites depart out of his Country Ver. 17. But the firstling of a Cow or of a Sheep or Verse 17 a Goat thou shalt not redeem For they were clean Creatures and only unclean Beasts were to be Redeemed v. 15. They are holy Separated by my appointment for an holy use viz. to be offered in Sacrifice not redeemed or put to any other use Thou shalt sprinkle their Blood upon the Altar and burn their fat c. Just as they did with their Peace-offerings VII Lev. 31 33. Ver. 18. And the flesh of them shall be thine The Verse 18 whole Body of the Beasts not merely some part of them after the Fat was burnt became the Priests intirely As the Wave-breast and the Heave-right-shoulder are thine As these parts of the Peace-offerings were the Priests See v. 11. so that all their Family who were clean might eat of the Flesh of these Firstlings as they did of those parts of the Peace-offerings Verse 19 Ver. 19. All the Heave-offerings of the holy things which the Children of Israel offer unto the LORD He repeats what he had said in the beginning of this Discourse v. 8. that he had given him all the Heave-offerings which comprehend those mentioned VI. 19 20. Have I given thee and thy Sons and thy Daughters with thee by a Statute for ever Settled upon the Priests and their whole Family for their Support by an unalterable Law See v. 11. It is a Covenant of Salt for ever before the LORD unto thee c. i. e. An everlasting Covenant never to be revoked See upon II Lev. 13. And these things being to be eaten before the LORD there was a place in the Court of the Women where they feasted upon them as L'Empereur observes upon Middoth cap. 2. sect 6. Verse 20 Ver. 20. And the LORD spake unto Aaron saying See v. 1. Thou shalt have no Inheritance in their Land i. e. In the Land of the Children of Israel whom he speaks of in the foregoing verse Where having told him what reward he and his Family should have for his Service he bids them be satisfied therewith and not expect any more And indeed it was so very liberal a Provision that their desires could not reasonably extend any further For as they had two sorts of First-fruits as I observed v. 12. so after a Tythe of that which was given to the Levites there was another Tythe of what remained to be spent in sacrificing at Jerusalem that is for the most part upon the Priests and Levites unto whom and unto the Poor it wholly belonged every third Year XIV Deut. 22 28. XXIII Exod. 19. XXXIV 20. Add hereunto the First-born all the Sin-offerings and their share in the Peace-offerings and the Skins of the Sacrifices which alone as Philo observes was a great Revenue and it will appear it could not be so little as a fifth part of the Fruit of the Country that came to the Priests for their Maintenance as Mr. Thorndike observes in the Rights of the Church in a Christian State p. 211. Neither shalt thou have any part among them When the Land was divided no fields or Vine-yards c. were to be given to the Priests or to any of the Tribe of Levi. And as the Jewish Doctors say they were to have no part among their Brethren in the Spoil So Jarchi upon this place and Maimonides and others who indeavour to answer the Objection which may be raised against this from the XXXIst Chapter of this very Book v. 28 29. Where a Tribute was taken of the Prey they got from the Midianites and given to Eleazar and the Levites This Tribute say they was offered because the Spoil came by executing God's Vengeance upon a Land that was not theirs XXV 17. But of the Land of Sihon and Og which God bestowed upon them as he did the Land of Canaan nothing was given to the Priests and Levites for they were admonished to the contrary as they understand them by these words Neither shalt thou have any part among them no not of the Spoil Certain it is that of the Land of the Country they were to have no part God having otherwise provided for them that they might attend wholly to his Service and not spend their time in Tilling the Ground or feeding Cattle which would have taken up their Thoughts very much from their Sacred Employment Yet the Levites had certain Cities and their Suburbs assigned to them XXXV 2 c. which was executed by Joshua as God commanded XXI Josh 2 3. whereby they were dispersed among the Tribes of Israel that they might the better instruct the People in the Divine Law XXXIII Deut. 10. 2. Chron. XXX 22. II Malachi 4 5 c. By accident also the Priests came to have some Land See XXVII Lev. 20 c. and my Notes there I
Tribes as it here follows therefore have I said unto them among the Children of Israel shall they have no Inheritance For he had given them the Tythes to inherit But R. Solomon Jarchi observes also that the Levites themselves had no right to them till they had taken out the tenth part from their Tenth and given it to the Priests as is here immediately directed Verse 25 Ver. 25. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying In all the foregoing part of the Chapter v. 1 8 20. the LORD spake unto Aaron though by Moses but here his Order is particularly directed to Moses because that which follows would better come from him than from Aaron Who was employed in acquainting the Levites with the Donation God had made of the Tythes to them v. 21. but it would not have been so proper for him to tell them what was to be given out of the Tythes to himself and to the Priests Verse 26 Ver. 26. Thus speak unto the Levites and say unto them When ye take of the Children of Israel the Tythes which I have given you from them for your Inheritance In these words Moses confirms the report which Aaron had made to them that the Tythes of the Land should be theirs and their Brethren the Children of Israel have no right to them Then shall ye offer up an Heave-offering for the LORD As the Israelites made their grateful Acknowledgments to God by offering their Tythes to him for the use of his Servants the Levites v. 24. so it was but fit that the Levites should be so grateful as to offer to him the Tythe of their Tythes as it here follows for such uses as he should appoint Even a tenth part of the Tythe For the tenth part which God reserved to himself out of the Land which he gave the Children of Israel was a kind of Rent paid to him their Supreme LORD And he assigning this Rent over to the Levites for their Maintenance thought good notwithstanding to reserve a Tythe of this tenth part to himself that thereby he might as it were hold his Possession and keep Seisin as the Lawyers speak of his own Inheritance Ver. 27. And this your Heave-offering shall be reckoned Verse 27 unto you Be accepted by God as the Offerings heaved up to him in the Sanctuary are v. 24. though it be but the hundredth part of the whole Fruit of the Land As though it were the Corn of the Threshing-floor and as the fulness of the Wine-press As if you paid such a Tythe as the Israelites do to you out of all their own Fields and Vineyards That is they were to believe their Offering of this small part to be as acceptable to God as that of all the Tribes of Israel and that they should have the same right to what remained when they had done this as the People had to all the rest of the Fruits of the Earth when they had paid the tenth part to the Levites Ver. 28. Thus you also shall offer an Heave-offering Verse 28 unto the LORD of all your Tythes which ye receive of the Children of Israel He would have them know that he ordered this because he would not have the Levites alone offer nothing to him from whom they received so much but they also should make him a grateful Acknowledgment as well as others And ye shall give thereof the LORD 's Heave-offering It is called so often the LORD 's Heave-offering that they might the more willingly pay it out of a thankful sense of what they owed to him the Donor of all To Aaron the Priest This Tythe is thought by some to have been designed for the High-Priest alone Two great Men in their time were of this Opinion viz. Nicolaus Lyra and the famous Alphonsus Tostatus And another very learned Person of our own Bishop R. Montagu thinks it not altogether improbable that such a Provision as this might be made for the High-Priest and his Family State and Dignity he being a Man of great Power and Might only less than the Kings of Israel and the inferiour Priests having a noble Maintenance without this from the First-fruits and Offerings of the People But there is nothing to support this but the mere Letter of the Text for Josephus expresly says the contrary Lib. VI. Archaeolog cap. 4. and so do the generality of the Jewish Writers and St. Hierom also that all the Priests had their share in this Tenth paid by the Levites Which till it was paid the Levites might not spend to their own use any part of their Tythe And to secure this the Priest was to be with the Levites when they took Tythes as we read X Nehem 37 38 to take care that they set out a tenth part of them for the Priests Whereby the Priest the Son of Aaron I cannot think is meant the High-Priest himself for that had been below his Dignity but some Priest I suppose appointed by him who took care of the Concerns of the whole Order of Priesthood and particularly of the High-Priest's interest who it is probable had a principal share among the rest in this Revenue perhaps a tenth part out of their Tenth But for this I have no Authority though I take it for certain that when he saith this Tenth should be given to Aaron the Priest the meaning is that as it was not for himself alone but all his Sons had a share in it so he himself was not excluded from an honourable portion of it It may seem strange perhaps that there is no particular portion set out for the High-Priest by himself if this be not it But it is to be considered that all the forenamed Provision From v. 8. to v. 20. was made for him in the first place and for the Priests together with him For so the words runs Vnto thee have I given them and to thy Sons v. 8 9 c. And he had this priviledge also that he did not Minister by Lot as the other Priests did in their several Courses but when he pleased and might take to himself what Sacrifices he thought good to offer V. 9 10. as Maimonides tells us in Cele Mikdasch cap. 5. where he speaks concerning the High-Priest's Prerogatives Ver. 29. Out of all your Gifts Not only out of Verse 29 their Tythes but out of all their other Possessions which God gave them their Fields for instance which were in the Suburbs of their Cities Ye shall offer Make a Present to the Priests Every Heave-offering Some portion of every thing God gives you to possess Of the LORD As a thankful acknowledgment of the Divine Bounty to you upon whom he hath bestowed so many good things See v. 28. Of all the best thereof And that not of the refuse but of the best of the Tythe and other things that were given them By which is not to be understood that they were bound to pick out the very best Wheat suppose and separate it from the worse which
would have been to have given them more than a tenth part but they were to give the Priests as good as they left for themselves For that was the Rule XXVII Lev. 32 33. And it was but reason the Priests should have this honourable provision made for them above the Levites their Vocations being more honourable and their Service more noble in the very Sanctuary it self For which cause this tenth of the Tythe of the Land was assigned them which they being but few in comparison with the Levites made the allowance to every one of them much greater than to any of the Levites And yet as an augmentation to it they had the First-fruits and their Fees as I said before out of the Sacrifices and other things wholly to their own use Even the hallowed part thereof out of it The sacred part was the tenth part which they might not use it being taken by God for his part XXVII Lev. 30. By which all the rest was sanctified to the use of the owner when this part was taken out of it which may possibly be here also intended Ver. 30. Therefore thou shalt say unto them Tell them the reason why this tenth part must be separated from the rest When ye have heaved the best thereof from it Taken Verse 30 out the tenth part as an Offering to the LORD Then it shall be counted to the Levites as the increase of the Threshing-floor and as the increase of the Wine-press Then the remainder may be as freely used by them as the Corn or the Wine of any Man's Land in Israel when he had paid his Tythe But till then it was unlawful for him to enjoy it because God was first to be served This is made more plain in the next verse Ver. 31. And ye shall eat it After the hallowed Verse 31 part was taken out v. 29. all the rest was theirs to be enjoyed as Men do that which is their own In every place This seems to be said to distinguish these from the holy things given by God to the Priests Which being offered at the Altar were to be eaten only in the Holy Place but the Tythes though they were a kind of Offering to the LORD yet not being presented at the Altar might be eaten any where after the tenth part was given to the Priests And your housholds All their Family Servants as well as others might eat of them whether they were clean or no. And more than this they might sell them to Strangers to buy other Necessaries with the Money they yielded or exchange them for other Commodities For it is your reward for your Service in the Tabernacle of the Congregation See v. 21. Ver. 32. And ye shall bear no sin Suffer no punishment By reason of it For eating it with your Housholds When ye have heaved from it the best of it When they had taken out the tenth part as sacred to God's uses v. 28. they might safely use the rest themselves as they pleased For God had given it to them for their support and therefore would not punish them for eating it as he did those that did eat holy Things which did not belong to them Neither shall ye pollute the holy things of the Children of Israel Nor would there be any danger of polluting the holy Things which God had reserved to himself by turning them to a common use as there would have been if they had eaten the Tythes or other Gifts before the tenth part which was God's was taken out of them Lest ye die In the Hebrew it is Nor shall ye die as those did who meddled with the holy Things which God reserved for his Ministers alone CHAP. XIX Chapter XIX Verse 1 Ver. 1. AND the LORD spake unto Moses and unto Aaron saying They were both concerned in what follows Moses to deliver the Command and Aaron to see it executed Verse 2 Ver. 2. This is the Ordinance Or the Constitution Of the Law which the LORD hath commanded Which is now passed into a Law by God's command who had ordered this Water of Purification to be made some time before as appears from VIII 7. But now sets down a Rule for all Posterity to observe in the making of it It is the rather mentioned now after the foregoing History to free the People from that great fear they were in of perishing in their Uncleanness XVII 12 13. by showing them a way how to be purified from the greatest Pollution before they approached to the Tabernacle Speak unto the Children of Israel that they bring thee At the common Charge of the People because it was for their common benefit A red Heifer The Hebrew word Parah which we translate Heifer signifies a young Cow as Par signifies a young Bullock not above two or three years old at most as Kimchi and others observe Without spot This the Jews refer to the word red which goes before and take it to signifie perfectly red without the mixture of any other colour for as to any other Imperfections they are provided against in the next words without blemish Insomuch that Maimonides in his Treatise on this Subject saith That if this Cow had two Hairs black or white it was unfit for this use From whence other Nations particularly the Egyptians derived the custom of sacrificing red Oxen as Plutarch tells us in his Book de Iside Osiride 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. And he saith they searcht them so very narrowly that if they found one hair black or white they counted it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unfit to be sacrificed See Bochartus P. I. Hierozoic Lib. II. cap. 39. where he shows this was the most common colour among that sort of Creatures in some Countries Wherein is no blemish See XXII Lev. 20 21 22. And upon which never came yoke Had never been imployed in ploughing the Ground or any other Work for according to the common sense of all Mankind those Creatures which had been made to serve other uses became unfit to be offered to God Whence Diomedes promises Pallas a Cow of a year old 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Which no Man hitherto had brought under the yoke Iliad K. And so doth Nestor Odyss T. and the like Bochartus observes out of Virgil Ovid and others in his Hierozoicon P. I. Lib. II. cap. 33. All this is very plain but why a young Cow rather then a Bullock which is commonly appointed in Sacrifices and why one perfectly red is not so easie to understand If we had any reason to believe that those Superstitions were among the Egyptians in the days of Moses which were when Plutarch or Herodotus lived we might very probably say as some Men of Learning have that this Precept was given to preserve the Israelites from their Religion For they abhorred to offer a Cow whom they honoured as sacred to Isis So Herodotus they sacrificed Males both old and young 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but it is not lawful for them to
offer Females Lib. II. cap. 41. And therefore God it might be thought ordered a Cow to be burnt rather than a Bullock And for the same cause one perfectly red because that was a Colour odious and abominable to the Egyptians who fancied Typhon the Author of all Evil in their account to be of that Colour and therefore offered him red Oxen as hateful to them as red Men and Asses were Thus Plutarch and Diodorus Siculus In opposition to which it may be thought that a Cow of this colour was acceptable to God because hated and abhorred by those Idolaters But I look upon what such late Writers say as of no Authority in this matter And as there is no proof of any such Customs among the Egyptians in Moses his time so there is an high probability that the whole Fable of Typhon was framed out of the story of Moses as Bochartus hath most ingeniously indeavoured to make out by many Observations out of that Book of Plutarch and other Authors Hierozoic P. I. Lib. II. cap. 34. p. 340 341 c. But supposing the Antiquity of those Superstitions among the Egyptians to have been as great as some fancy them I cannot think that if Moses had had any respect to them he would have ordered such a great number of Sacrifices as we read of in his Law without the least consideration of the colour of any one of them and only mention the colour of this Cow which was no Sacrifice I rather think this perfect red colour was chosen because of its rarity it being hard to find a Cow without any the least mixture of other hair And though it were not a Sacrifice yet being designed to the same end there was a respect herein to that great Expiation which was made by the Sacrifice of Christ With whose Blood though the Apostle doth not compare the Blood of this Heifer because it was not offered yet he doth compare it with the Ashes of this burnt Heifer put into the Water of Purification See IX Hebr. 13. Where after the Blood of Bulls and Goats he mentions the Ashes of this Heifer sprinkling the unclean For they were a more extraordinary sort of Purification than any under the Law of which we no where read but in this place nor of any Command for the repeated burning of such an Heifer to Ashes as there is for the Anniversary Sacrifice on the Day of Atonement but only of the use of the Water made of these Ashes as oft as there was occasion But of this it will be more to treat in the following part of the Chapter Verse 3 Ver. 3. And ye shall give her They who brought her in the Name of the whole Congregation were to bring her to Moses as the foregoing verse directs and he and Aaron were to deliver her to Eleazar Vnto Eleazar the Priest It is commonly thought that Aaron might not be employed in the following Work because it would have defiled him and made him unfit to minister before God for a season Which he was bound to avoid even when natural Affection seemed to require it XXI Lev. 11 12. yet a vulgar Priest was not intrusted with this Service but it was committed unto the very next Person to Aaron who was to be his Successor because it was of very great weight and importance That he may bring her forth without the Camp As a thing exceeding unclean more impure than any common offering for Sin For the greater the Impurity was that was laid upon any Sacrifice the further still off from the Sanctuary it was carried The Bullock for instance which was offered for a Sin committed by the Priest or the whole Congregation was in part offered at the Altar but the far greater part was to be burnt without the Camp IV Lev. 12 20. And so was the Bullock and Goat offered for all the Sins of the People on the great Day of Expiation XVI Lev. 27. And the Scape-Goat which was designed for the same purpose was not so much as burnt but banished into a Land not inhabited no Body knows whether All which more particularly represented Christ in his Sufferings as the Apostle observes XIII Hebr. 11 12. and so did this in part having something of the nature of a Sacrifice in it For though it was not a Sacrifice brought to be slain at the Altar yet it was intended to be used to the same purpose for the cleansing of the People from the greatest Legal defilement And one shall slay her before his face Some Person appointed by Eleazar for it was not necessary a Priest should do it was to kill her without the Camp Where it is plain from v. 5 8 9. there were more than one concerned in this Office But it could not be slain unless Eleazar was there and it was to be done in his presence who was the chief of the Priests to show that it was intended for God's Service though not offered as Sacrifices were at the Tabernacle before the LORD And this is the reason perhaps why the care of this Heifer is committed to Eleazar and not to Aaron because he officiated only at the Tabernacle Ver. 4. And Eleazar the Priest shall take of her Verse 4 Blood with his finger As they did in Expiatory Sacrifices IV Lev. 6. And sprinkle of her Blood In the sprinkling of the Blood as the Jews observe consisted the very Essence of an Expiatory Sacrifice Therefore though this was not a Sacrifice yet it had something of that nature in it and may be called a Piaculum an Expiatory Thing though nothing was called KORBAN a Sacrifice but what was offered at the Altar as our Dr. Owtram hath most judiciously observed against Abarbinel who calls this red Cow an Offering for Sin Directly before the Tabernacle of the Congregation This Rite of sprinkling the Blood was never used but in Sacrifices slain at the Altar in the presence of God and in this red Cow which was slain in the prospect of the Sanctuary Towards which the Priest was to look stedfastly while he sprinkled it otherwise the Jews say it was in vain Which shows that the validity of this Act and of the Purification to be made by it was to be expected from the Sanctuary For the Blood of that Heifer whose Head was cut off to cleanse a City near to which a Man was found slain by an unknown Person was not sprinkled being slain not in sight of the Sanctuary but in a Valley near the City XXI Deut. 3 4 c. And in this the Jews were so curious that after the Temple was built this Blood being to be sprinkled directly before the Porch of it they took care the Gate Shushan which was before it should have lower Battlements than any other Gate of the Temple had that the Priest might see the Face of the Porch of the House of God Seven times This signifies the perfection of the Expiation that was to be made by this red Cow on
20. But the Man that shall be unclean By a dead Body a Bone or a Grave c. And shall not purifie himself By the Water of Separation appointed for that purpose Verse 20 That Soul shall be cut off from among the Congregation As a Contemner of this Law of God Because he hath defiled the Sanctuary of the LORD c. This and the following words are only a Repetition of what was said v. 13. for the greater confirmation of it Ver. 21. And it shall be a perpetual Statute unto them Verse 21 that he that sprinkleth the Water of Separation shall wash his Clothes Be reputed unclean until he hath washed his Clothes which I suppose comprehends his Body also v. 19. And he that toucheth the Water of Separation As a Man might chance to do when he mingled the Water and Ashes together v. 17. Shall be unclean until Even And wash his Clothes it must be supposed from the foregoing words For mere staying till Even purified no Body without some Rite of Cleansing And there was more reason for him that touched the Water immediately to wash his Clothes than for him who only sprinkled with it Ver. 22. And whatsoever Or whomsoever Verse 22 The unclean person toucheth shall be unclean He doth not mean by the unclean Person him who was made unclean by touching the Water of Separation for his Uncleanness was so slight that any one would think he should make no Body unclean by his touch but the unclean Person spoken of all along in this Chapter who was defiled by touching a dead Body He whom such a Person touched was made unclean and therefore was to wash his Clothes and not be thought clean until the Even And the Soul that toucheth it Or toucheth him Shall be unclean until Even Not only he whom the unclean Person touched but he who touched the unclean Person or any unclean thing was to be unclean till the Even and wash his Clothes as I said before for his Cleansing No other Cleansing was necessary for such kinds of Uncleanness as these For Sacrifices were required only for the uncleanness of Lepers and of a Childbed-woman and of a Flux of Blood or Seed all others were purged without Sacrifice By this nice care which is here taken about the smallest bodily Defilements God intended I make no doubt to make them sensible how necessary it was to preserve inward Purity without which they could not be acceptable to God though they approached to his Sanctuary For these Laws extending to what was done at home as well as abroad were a plain Instruction both that it was not sufficient to be pure in the Eyes of Men and that nothing could be concealed from the Divine Majesty who sees what passeth in secret CHAP. XX. Chapter XX Ver. 1. THEN came the Children of Israel even Verse 1 the whole Congregation into the Wilderness of Zin From Rithmah or Kadesh-barnea they came at last into this Wilderness after many Removals to other Stations of which Moses gives an account in the XXXIIId Chapter from v. 19. to v. 36. For God led them by the Cloud quite back again to the Red Sea XIV 25. and from thence brought them into this Wilderness of Tzin Which is quite different from that mentioned XVI Exod. call'd Sin for this lay on the Confines of Idumaea as appears from v. 14 15. In the first Month. Of the fortieth Year after they came out of the Land of Egypt For Moses gives an account of the Transactions only of the two first Years after they came from thence and of the last the rest he passeth over in silence being spent in tiresome Journeys whereby all above Twenty years old were consumed by one Disease or other In those Travels he shows how at several Removals mentioned Chapter XXXIII they were led back from Kadesh-barnea unto Ezion-Geber that is from the North to the South of the Shore of the Red Sea in which Journey they compassed the Land of Edom many Days II Deut. 1. that is many Years For from the time they left Kadesh-barnea till they returned back again was thirty eight Years II Deut. 14. And the People abode in Kadesh Not in Kadesh-barnea which was their fifteenth Station and in the Confines of the South part of Canaan XXXIV 4. XV Josh 3. But another Kadesh on the Confines of the Land of Edom towards the Red Sea XXXIII 36. II Deut. 3. XI Judges 17. And Miriam died there Four Months before her Brother Aaron XXXIII 38. and eleven Months before Moses being elder than either of them For she was near an Hundred and thirty Years old as may be gathered from II Exod. 4 7. where it appears she was not a Child when Moses was born And was buried there In Kadesh where she died But we read of no mourning for her as there was for Aaron a little after v. 29. Verse 2 Ver. 2. And there was no Water for the Congregation The Water that hitherto followed them from the Rock in Horeb now failed Which hapning just at the Death of Miriam the Jews have a foolish conceit that as her Piety procured it for them so she being dead it was taken from them and was restored again for the Piety of Moses and Aaron It is more reasonable to think that God suffered the Water to be discontinued for a time that he might try the Faith of this new Generation whether they were any better than their rebellious Fathers and withal to convince them that the Water out of the former Rock was not contained in it if he had not produced it who could bring forth Water out of any other place as well as that Or they being now going towards Canaan and near a Country where Water might be had for Money or they might have found it by digging for it God thought fit to let the Miracle cease that they might see he would shortly provide for them otherways For it is very likely that in their last Station where they were before this at Ezion-Geber XXXIII 36. the Water that had followed them in all their Journeys thither fell there into the Red Sea and so was swallowed up they being as I said to return towards Canaan by places where Water might be procured without a Miracle For being upon the edge of the Land of Edom when Aaron died in their next Removal v. 28. XXXIII 37. we read expresly that they presently after came to a Land of Rivers of Water X Deut. 7. And indeed not long after they removed from Mount Hor where Aaron died we find in the next Chapter to this that they came to Oboth XXI 10. which signifying Bottles it is no unreasonable Conjecture that here they met with Water with which they filled their empty Bottles And next to that Station they came to Jie-Abarim v. 11. heaps of Fords or as the Chaldee expounds it The Ford of those that pass over And then to the Valley of Zared v. 12. or to the
so many Wonders it was not seemly it should lye in his own Tent as a common Staff but in the House of God as a Sacred Wand This indeed is no where mentioned no more than many other things which notwithstanding are plainly intimated Ver. 10. And Moses and Aaron gathered the Congregation before the Rock As God had commanded v. 8. Verse 10 And he said unto them Moses who was the chief Actor said unto them Hear ye now ye Rebels The Talmudists fancy that this is the great Sin for which Moses and Aaron were denied to go into Canaan because he called God's People Rebels From whence they have framed this Maxim He that treats the Church contemptuously which ought to be honoured is as if he blasphemed the Name of God But they subvert the Truth who build it upon no better Foundations For Moses the great Minister of God only uses God's own Language to their Fathers XVII 10. where he bids him lay up Aaron's Rod as a Token against the Rebels And if this were a Sin Moses committed it again not long after this and in an higher strain which no Body can think he would have done if it had cost him so dear when he saith IX Deut. 24. Ye have been rebellious against the LORD ever since I knew you Must we fetch you Water out of this Rock In these words also some of the Jews particularly Nachman think they find the Sin of Moses and Aaron who here they fancy ascribe to themselves that which they ought to have acknowledged the Work of God alone But this is without any ground for the plain meaning of the words is quite contrary Is it in our power to bring Water out of a Rock So the Vulgar Latine translates it it being a Speech of those that wonder like that 1 Kings XXI 19. Hast thou killed and also taken possession As if Moses had said Strange that you should think it possible for us to bring you Water out of a Rock which is the work only of an Omnipotent Power Ver. 11. And Moses lift up his hand and with his Rod he smote the Rock twice It seems the Water did not gush out at the first stroke which made him repeat it Verse 11 And the Water came out abundantly and the Congregation drank and their Beasts also So that their present Necessity was supplyed and they also filled their Vessels when they left this place to serve them till they met with the convenience of Water as they did I showed upon v. 2. Ver. 12. And the LORD spake unto Moses and Verse 12 Aaron because ye believed me not Here Interpreters have been much troubled to find what it was for which God was offended at Moses and Aaron for though the Text tells us expresly it was for their Unbelief whereby they gave great Scandal and did not sanctifie him as they did formerly before the Israelites yet it doth not clearly appear wherein this Unbelief declared it self Abarbinel hath collected several Opinions of the Jewish Doctors about this matter which are no less than ten after which he delivers his own which seems to me as unsatisfactory as the rest were to him for it is far fetcht with too much nicety and subtilty and relies also upon Uncertainties The plainest account of it I think is this which none of them take notice of That the Water now ceasing at the same time that Miriam died Moses was very sad both for her Death and perhaps for the Ceasing of the Water And being unexpectedly assaulted by the People who ought to have had a greater Reverence for him in a time of Mourning especially it was the occasion of a greater Commotion of Anger and Indignation than was usually in him Which gave him such a Disturbance in his Mind and so disordered his Thoughts that when God bad him take his Rod and go and speak to the Rock he fell into some doubt whether God would grant them the Favour he had done before either because they were so wretched a People that it was not fit God should do any thing for them or because he thought perhaps Water might be otherways procured for them And because of this doubting I suppose it might be that upon the first striking of the Rock no Water came forth God also perhaps so ordering it that he might try him and hereupon his Diffidence increased into Unbelief and a settled Perswasion they should have no Water His Anger also at such a rebellious Generation it is likely made him the more distrustful that God would do nothing for them For both these are mentioned by the Divine Writers that touch upon this History that he did not believe and that his Spirit was so provoked that he spake unadvisedly with his lips CVI Psalm 32 33. which was when he spake those words v. 10. Must we fetch you Water out of this Rock i. e. is that a likely matter They being words of the same sort with those of Sarah XVIII Gen. 13. Shall I of a surety have a Child who am old that is I cannot believe it And when he saw the Water did not come out at the first stroke he might be so rash as to say Now it is plain God will give you none but let you perish or words to that effect I know nothing more probable than this unless the Reader likes the Opinion of Joseph Albo better which is the ninth Opinion mentioned by Abarbinel That Moses and Aaron having had such long Experience of God's goodness to this People and of his readiness to help them ought not to have gone and made their Complaints to God about the want of Water v. 6. but immediately of themselves gone to the Rock being confident of God's Power and Mercy which had never failed them and called for Water to come out of it For now the Tabernacle was built and they had God dwelling among them which they had not when he smote the Rock at first which ought to have bred in them the highest Assurance that God would supply them Dr. Lightfoot hath another Conjecture which I shall propound that the Reader may judge which is most likely That Moses and Aaron began to distrust God's Promise of entring into the promised Land at the end of forty Years imagining that if they brought Water again out of the Rock it must follow them as long as the other had done For this he makes the sence of their words What ye Rebels must we bring Water out of a Rock as we did at Horeb Are all our Hopes and Expectations of getting out of the Wilderness come to this We never fetcht you Water out of a Rock but once and that was because ye were to stay a long time in the Wilderness c. Now that is gone must we fetch Water out of another Rock O ye Rebels have ye brought it to this pass by your Murmurings that we must have a new stay in the Wilderness Are we to begin our abode
dried up in Summer they were called Chersydrus because then they lived in dry places and in the hot Season had a most sharp stinging Poison Which as Nicander saith made such Inflamations as brought upon him that was stung by them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 innumerable griefs See Hierozoicon P. II. Lib. III. cap. 13. where he shows also they were flying Serpents of which the Prophet Isaiah speaks XIX 29. XXX 6. and that now was a hot Season wherein they were wont to be most venomous For Aaron dying the first day of the fifth Month which answers to the nineteenth of our July and they mourning for him thirty days after which followed their encounter with the Canaanites and then this murmuring and this punishment it must fall out in the latter end of August when the Dog-days were going out See Vossius de Orig. Progressu Idolol Lib. IV. cap. 56. And they bit the People This Aben-Ezra and others think was a Punishment suitable to their Sin which was evil speaking against the LORD by calumniating his Providence For Solomon compares a Calumniator to a Serpent which bites if it be not charmed X Eccles 11. It is a strange fancy of Fortunatus Licetus that Moses here speaks of a Disease bred in the Body which in Children is called Dracunculus and not of the biting of Serpents from without Lib. de Ortu Spontaneo Viventium cap. 51. For which there is no ground at all and on the contrary nothing more certain than that in Arabia and Egypt and other Countries of Africa there are such Serpents as are here described Yet Bartholinus seems to think that his Opinion may be defended against Ezekiel de Castro who confuted it See Epistol Medic. Centur. I. Epist 32. And much People of Israel died The whole Wilderness through which the Israelites marched so many years was full of fiery Serpents and Scorpions as Moses his words import VIII Deut. 15. which makes it the more wonderful that we never hear of their being bitten and killed by them until now But it is to be considered that they were protected by the Cloud from this and from all other dangers as the Hebrews well observe which now withdrew its shadow from them and let in the Serpents upon them Or rather as Moses here expresly saith God who had hitherto kept them off now sent them and perhaps brought them from remote parts of the Wilderness to infest the whole Congregation Verse 7 Ver. 7. Wherefore the People came to Moses and said we have sinned It doth not appear whether they were immediately sensible of their Sin and confessed it upon the biting of the Serpents and the direful effects of it or staid till there 〈…〉 â—reat Mortality among them It is likely they 〈…〉 made their Addresses to him but before a Remedy was found out by erecting the brazen Serpent many of them perished For we have sinned against the LORD and against thee They make a particular Acknowledgment of their Guilt as a Token of the Sincerity of their Repentance Pray unto the LORD that he take away the Serpents from us In the Hebrew the words take away the Serpent in the singular Number about which the Jews make a great many curious Observations as if there was one evil Angel that governed them all And if there be any truth in this Observation we Christians cannot but think these words point to the old Serpent the Devil who lost Sting by the lifting up Christ on the Cross as the brazen Serpent it here follows was lifted up for the Cure of the biting of those Serpents But the simple truth is that in this Language the Singular Number is often used collectively for the Plural As in VIII Exod. 6. The Frog came up and covered the Land i. e. a vast multitude of Frogs And so Moses speaks in the place just now named VIII Deut. 15. where he calls this Wilderness wherein they travelled a place of a fiery Serpent and Scorpion i. e. saith Jonathan full of such Creatures And Moses prayed for the People Here R. Becai and others observe the great Meekness and Charity of M ses and thence draw this Instruction That he of whom any one asks pardon for an Offence ought not to be hard-hearted but ready to forgive Thus Abraham prayed for Abimelech XX Gen. 17. Job for his Friends XLII 10. It would be a sin to do otherwise 1 Sam. XII 19 20 23. Ver. 8. And the LORD said unto Moses In answer to his Prayer Make thee a fiery Serpent The Figure of one of those Serpents which bite the People Abarbinel thinks that upon Moses his Prayer the Serpents were removed but still there remained many among the People sorely afflicted by the venomous effects of their biting for whose Cure God graciously gave this direction It is something strange that any learned Christian should so much admire the Egyptian Learning as not to forbear the mention of their incantations of Serpents when they speak of this relation which Moses makes concerning the brazen Serpent which God ordered him to set up Yet Sir John Marsham in his Chronicon sect 9. when he comes to treat of this Station of the Israelites at Tsalmona hath a long discourse to show how famous the Egyptians and other Nations were in this sort of Magick and thus concludes it that Moses putting this brazen Serpent upon a Perch non tam Serpentes igneos incantabat ne nocerent quà m eorum venenum extinguebant did not so much charm these Serpents that they should not hurt as extinguish their Venom This seems to me a Scurvy intimation that Moses had their Practises in his Mind but went beyond them He should have said Moses abominated their wicked Arts if they had any such in those days and directed the Israelites to look up to God for healing So the Jews themselves particularly Aben-Ezra who takes notice that some Superstitious People fancied that this Serpent was a Talisman made to receive I know not what Influence from the Stars But God forbid saith he God forbid we should have any such thought This was made by the Divine order the reason of which let us not scrupulously search They thought that is there was something extraordinary in it as Jonathan plainly declares in his Paraphrase of the last words of this verse he shall be healed if he direct his heart to the Name of the WORD of the LORD Where no Christian can forbear to think of our Blessed Saviour the Eternal WORD who was prefigured as I shall show in the following verse by the erecting of this Serpent here mentioned upon a Pole that all might look upon him and live And set it upon a Pole So high that every one in the Camp might see it For the word signifies such a Pole as made their Ensign or Banner to which all the Army was to resort Concerning this word Nes See Booetius Lib. II. cap. 4. And it shall come to pass that every one
it fell into the Hands of the Moabites again as may be gathered from XLVIII Jerem. 32. And they took the Villages thereof As well as the City it self And drove out the Amorites that dwelt there If it had not been possessed by them they would not have meddled with it Ver. 33. And they turned Or returned as the LXX have it from Jaazer And went up by the way of Bashan A famous Verse 33 Mountain LXVIII Psal 15. lying more Northerly than the Country of Sihon and belonging also to the Amorites where was very rich Pasture and an excellent Breed of Cattle XXXII Deut. 14. XXII Psal 12. and stately Oaks XXVII Ezek. 6. And Og the King of Bashan The whole Country of which he was King had its Name from that Mountain and was called the Kingdom of Og in Bashan III Deut. 10. where he is said as well as Sihon to be a King of the Amorites v. 8. and v. 11. that he was of the Remnant of the Giants or of the Rephaim who were a mighty People in that Country of Bashan See XIV Gen. 5. which in after Ages was called Batanaea Went out against them To oppose their Passage He and all his People With all the Men of War in his Country To the Battle at Edrei A City near that Country afterward called Adara as St. Hierom tells us in his Book de Locis Hebraicis He offered the Israelites Battle which by God's order they accepted Verse 34 Ver. 34. And the LORD said unto Moses That he might report it to the People Fear him not They had reason to be courageous and not affrighted because he was a Giant having lately overcome a mightier King than he of which God puts them in mind in the end of this verse For I have delivered him into thy hand and all his People c. For their greater incouragement he adds his Promise on which he bids them rely as if they saw it already done that he would give them the Victory over Og and all his Forces and bestow upon them his Country This History Moses reports more at large III Deut. 1 2 3 c. Ver. 35. So they smote him and his Sons and all his Verse 35 People until there was none left him alive After they had overthrown him and his Army they pursued the Victory till they had destroyed all the People of the Country Some part of which held out longer than the rest as appears from XXXII 39 c. but at length was wholly subdued by Jair the Son of Manasseh who had all the Region of Argob given him for his pains XXXII 41. III Deut. 14. And they possessed his Land Wherein were sixty walled Cities besides a great many small Towns III Deut. 4 5. XIII Josh 30. All which was given to the half Tribe of Manasseh III Deut. 13. XIII Josh 29 30. 1 Kings IV. 13. CHAP. XXII Chapter XXII Ver. 1. AND the Children of Israel set forward Verse 1 In what Month of the fortieth Year this which follows fell out we cannot tell but it is likely in the seventh when they removed from the Mountains of Abarim XXI 20. XXXIII 48. And pithed in the plains of Moab Which had formerly belonged to the Moabites from whom it took its name but had been taken from them by the Amorites and now was in the possession of the Israelites On this side Jordan Unto which River this Plain extended and they pitched near to it from Beth-Jesimoth unto Abel-Shittim XXXIII 49. where they stayed till under the Conduct of Joshua they came to Jordan and passed over it III Josh 1. By Jericho Rather against Jericho as the LXX translate it For Jericho was on the other side of Jordan directly opposite to the place where they now pitched And therefore the Vulgar Latin translates or rather paraphrases it Where Jericho is situated beyond Jordan i. e. passing the Ford they came directly to Jericho Verse 2 Ver. 2. And Balak the Son of Zippor Who was King of the Moabites at this time and descended it is likely from the ancient Kings of that Country XXI 26. Saw all that Israel had done to the Amorites To Sihon and Og the two Kings of the Amorites as they are called III Deut. 8. who were such near Neighbours to Balak that he not only saw but considered as the word implies what a speedy Conquest the Israelites had made of their Country Verse 3 Ver. 3. And Moab was sore afraid of the People Lest they should expel them out of their Country as they had done the Amorites for they knew nothing of God's Command to the Israelites not to disturb them in their Possessions Some imagine but I see no good ground for it that they were afraid the Israelites should get possession of the Land of Canaan unto which they thought themselves perhaps to have a better Title being descended from the eldest Daughter of Lot who was the Son of Abraham's elder Brother for Abraham was the youngest Son of Terah But no Body can see any Right that this Descent gave Lot or his Children there being no Promise made of it by God to any Person but Abraham and his Posterity Because they were many Too strong for the Moabites to deal withal having conquered those who had been too hard for them and taken a great Territory from them XXI 26. And Moab was distressed because of the Children of Israel As Moses in his Song after they had passed the Red Sea foretold they would be XV Exod. 15. Ver. 4. And Moab said By Messengers which Verse 4 were sent it is most likely by the King and the Princes of the Country Vnto the Elders of Midian Who were their Neighbours and Confederates The Title of Elders it appears by this was given in other Nations as well as among the Israelites to the greatest Persons in their Countries or the Israelites after their manner so called Men every where who were in high Authority For these Persons who are here called Elders are called Kings XXXI 8. and Princes XIII Josh 21. In like manner they who in the seventh verse of this Chapter are called the Elders of Moab are in the next verse called the Princes of Moab Which it is evident was the ancient Language among the Egyptians L Gen. 7. unless we suppose Moses as I said to have spoken in the Language of the Jews and it is very likely was also the ancient Language of Phoenicia and the Countries thereabouts and perhaps in much remote parts For it is a known Story That when the Phoenicians fled before Joshua and forsook the Land of Canaan they fixed in Asrick where they left this name of Elders among the Carthaginians See Mr. Selden Lib. I. de Synedr cap. 14. p. 587 c. Midian This is not the Country wherein Jethro was a Prince for that was not far from Mount Sinai as appears from III Exod. 1. whereas this was remote from that place adjoyning to the Moabites and near
them out of the Land I hope by the conjunction of thy Curses with my Sword I may be able to destroy them or at least to drive them out of this Country For I wot that him whom thou blessest is blessed and he whom thou cursest is cursed The ancient Prophets had such power with God to obtain great Blessings from him for others as appears by the story of Abraham and Abimelech XX Gen. 10. and of Jacob who blessed Pharaoh XLVII Gen. 7. and afterward all his own Sons And no doubt their Imprecations were as powerful when there was a just cause for them according to what we read 2 Kings II. 24. And it is likely while Balaam who was a Prophet as appears by what follows and is so called by St. Peter continued a good Man he blessed and cursed no other way but by Prayer to God and by Imprecations in his Name Which was imitated by other great Men particularly by King Cambyses in his Speech to the Persians recorded by Herodotus in Thalia cap. 65. where he saith If you do what I require then let your Land bring forth plentifully and your Wives and your Flocks be fruitful and your selves enjoy your liberty but if you do not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I imprecate the quite contrary things to these to fall upon you But when Balaam degenerated into a false Prophet and became a Diviner then he used Spells and Inchantments as is plain by this History and such Rites and Ceremonies as were the Invention of wicked Spirits which Pharaoh's Magicians the Jews fancy made use of to stop the Israelites at the Red Sea See XIV Exod. 2. Ver. 7. And the Elders of Moab and the Elders of Verse 7 Midian I take these two Nations to have been ancient Confederates but the Jewish Tradition is that they had been always at Enmity and now reconciled by a common Danger Just as two Mastiffs so they explain it who are continually fighting when they see the Wolf set upon one of them joyn together for their Defence because if he devour the one the other will not long survive him Departed with the rewards of divination in their hand It was the Custom among God's People when they came to consult with a Prophet to bring him a Present as appears from 1 Sam. IX 7 8. And indeed from ancient time Men were not wont to approach great Persons without one See XLIII Gen. 11 25 26. And they came unto Balaam and spake unto him the words of Balak Delivered their Message having first as the manner was made him the Present Ver. 8. And he said unto them Lodge with me this Verse 8 night That was the time it seems wherein he was wont to receive Answers to his Enquiries either in a Dream or by Apparitions or some other way There are those who think he now began to betray the naughtiness of his heart in taking time to advise about this Matter which if he had been a faithful Servant of God he would instantly have rejected with Disdain And it is likely enough by what follows that he was as desirous of their Money as they were of his Imprecations And I will bring you word again as the LORD shall speak unto me You shall have my Answer according to the Directions which the LORD shall give me By this I take it to be evident that he was not a Stranger to the true God with whose Name it is certain he was acquainted and it is probable had received Revelations from him till he became a covetous mercenary Prophet and addicted himself to Superstitious Rites and Ceremonies Making use of Teraphim perhaps which had been of ancient practice in his Country and worshipping God perhaps by other Images See XXXI Gen. 19 24 30 49. where it is evident that Laban had still communication with the LORD though he used Teraphim and calls them his Gods Which perhaps put that idle conceit into the Head of some of the Jews that it was one and the same Person who is there called Laban and here Balaam Who falling as I said unto Idolatrous Practices was forsaken by God and delivered up to the impostures of Evil Spirits though he still continued to enquire of the LORD Who was pleased at this time to make his Mind known to him for the Preservation of his People Israel And the Princes of Moab abode with Balaam As did those of Midian also who are mentioned in the foregoing verse Though some of the Jews have a fancy that the Elders of Midian went away which they give as the reason that they are not here mentioned as soon as they heard Balaam say he would address himself for Advice unto the LORD who they knew would be favourable to Israel And on the other side some Christians have been of Opinion that he addressed himself to the LORD only to try if he could draw him by his Charms to take part with the Moabites Just as the Romans when they laid Siege to a City endeavoured by all means they could invent to perswade the Tutelar Gods of that place to forsake it and come over to their side Which Rite is described by Macrobius Ver. 9. And God came unto Balaam As he is said Verse 9 to have done unto Abimelech in a Dream XX Gen. 3. Where I observed that Maimonides makes a distinction between God's coming to a Person and his speaking to him But that cannot be made use of here for God did both come and speak to Balaam as appears from v. 32 35. where we read the Angel of the LORD spake to him And here it will be fit to note That all Nations of whom we have any knowledge have been possessed with this Opinion that God was wont to appear frequently unto Men especially cum recentes à Deo essent as Seneca speaks in Epist. XC when they were newly come out of his hand and that he also was pleased to reveal his Mind and Will unto them by some means or other particularly by his Angels whom he sent on Messages to them as long as there was any Goodness left among them This is most admirably expressed by Catullus Praesentes namque ante domos invisere castas Saepius sese mortali ostendere caetu Coelicolae nondum spreta pietate solebant See Huetius in his Quaestiones Alnetanae Lib. II. cap. 12. n. 1 2. And indeed no account can be given how it came into the Head of Homer and other Poets to bring in the Gods appearing so oft as they do upon every occasion if God had not been wont in ancient time to manifest himself not only to the Israelites but to other Nations also especially before the distinction of this People from them So he did to Abimelech Laban c. as well as to Abraham Isaac and Jacob. For as Dr. Jackson hath well observed in his first Book upon the Creed chap. 11. if they had never heard nor read of any such thing all the Wits in the
World had they beat their Brains never so much could not have thought of bringing the Gods in a visible shape upon the Stage or interlacing their Poems with their frequent Apparitions Nor can any other account be given how this came to be the common Belief of the World from one end of it to the other that the Gods revealed their Mind to Men the Philosophers as well as ordinary People in the East West North and South making no doubt of it For Abaris Hyperboreus and Zamolxis Geta were no less famous in the North than the Egyptian Prophets were in the South But when Mankind degenerated and corrupted themselves by all manner of Wickedness then God forsook them and permitted evil Angels to take the place of the good and plunge Mankind further into all manner of Filthiness especially into abominable Idolatries So that Balaam who I question not had at first familiarity with God and his holy Angels abusing this Honour God had done him in making him a Prophet by imploying it to serve his vile Covetousness God gave him up to the Delusion of evil Spirits of whom he learnt Inchantments But at this time God was pleased again to appear to him himself for the good of his People Israel and to over-rule all his bad Inclinations Insomuch that Moses says at last he did not go as he had done to seek Inchantments XXIV 1. but gave up himself wholly for the present to the Conduct of God's Spirit as I shall there observe And said unto him By an Angel as Maimonides interprets it More Nevoch P. II. cap. 41. What Men are these with thee He asks this question partly to prove Balaam whether he would tell him the truth of their Business and partly to make way for the following Direction Ver. 10. And Balaam said unto God To whom Verse 10 it appears by this and to the way wherein God communicated himself he was not a Stranger Balak the Son of Zippor King of Moab hath sent unto me saying This shows the Embassy was sent principally in his Name the Midianites only joyning in it v. 5. Ver. 11. Behold there is a People come out of Egypt Verse 11 c. This verse contains only a brief Report of the Message that was sent him to which he desired God would tell him what Answer he should return Ver. 12. And God said unto Balaam By an Angel Verse 12 v. 9. and v. 35. Thou shalt not go with them thou shalt not curse this People for they are blessed He not only forbids him to comply with Balak's desire but gives him such a reason as was likely to prevail with him if his Prohibition was not sufficient that it was impossible with all his Inchantments to reverse the Blessing which God had bestowed upon this People Ver. 13. And Balaam rose up in the morning and said to the Princes of Balak get ye to your own Land He seems resolved to obey God rather than comply Verse 13 with them and therefore dispatcht them as soon as he could with the following Answer For the LORD refuseth to give me leave to go with you He acquaints them only with half of God's Answer for he omits the reason which was the principal thing Though it may be thought to be implyed that if the LORD on whose Pleasure he pretended to depend refused to let him go it was in vain to attempt to Curse them Verse 14 Ver. 14. And the Princes of Moab rose up They did not stand to dispute the Matter with him or to importune him which shows that he had given them a peremptory Denial And they went unto Balak and said Balaam refuseth to come with us They report his Answer as imperfectly as he did God's saying not a word that the LORD refused to let him come They were loth perhaps as the manner of such Persons is to deliver unwelcome News to their Master Verse 15 Ver. 15. And Balak sent yet again Princes moe and more honourable than they He being ignorant of the true Cause of his Refusal imagined that Balaam thought himself slighted and expected a greater number of Persons and of greater quality should have been sent to him For Prophets in ancient time were Men highly esteemed as not only Sacred Persons but who had a great Interest in God of whom they could obtain whatsoever they desired God himself thought this sufficient to keep Abimelech from injuring Abraham to acquaint him that he was a Prophet XX Gen. 3. And therefore they were called Men of God being thought by the very Gentiles to be full of some Numen or other whereby they became Interpreters of the Gods as they called them who ministred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 between the Gods and Men. Insomuch that Women when they became Prophetesses had very great Authority as we find in Deborah who calls her self a Mother in Israel V Judges 7. And therefore all such Persons were under the special Protection of Heaven CV Psal 15. Ver. 16. And they came unto Balaam and said Thus Verse 16 saith Balak the Son of Zippor They seem to speak of their Master in an higher style than the former Ambassadors did v. 7. where it is only said they spake unto him the words of Balak Let nothing I pray thee hinder thee from coming to me Yet they submissively beseech him in their Master's name not to suffer any thing to keep him from coming to him for he thought perhaps that Balaam might be detained by other more profitable Employments Ver. 17. For I will promote thee to very great honour Verse 17 He imagined it is probable that Balaam lookt upon the Rewards of Divination which he sent him as not sufficient Encouragement and therefore he promises him to advance him to some high Preferment in his Court. And I will do whatsoever thou sayest unto me And moreover he promises to bestow an Estate as great as he would desire to support his new Dignity Come therefore I pray thee They add Importunity to their earnest Request Curse me this People Having heard as David Chytraeus understands this that the Israelites conquered their Opposers by Prayers rather than by Arms as they had done Pharaoh and the Amalekites the King of Moab thought he might prevail against them by the same means Verse 18 Ver. 18. And Balaam answered and said to the Servants of Balak To the Messengers whom he had sent who it appears by this were principal Officers in his Court v. 15. For the Servants of Pharaoh are called the Elders of his House L Gen. 7. If Balak would give me his House full of Silver and Gold I cannot go beyond the word of the LORD my God to do more or less This is not the Language of one that was a Stranger to the true God for no Prophet in Israel ever spake of him in more familiar terms than these the LORD my God And for the present the Command of God seems to have suppressed his Covetous and Ambitious Desires
so that he durst not yield to them though it appears by what follows he was strongly inclined to follow them Verse 19 Ver. 19. Now therefore I pray you tarry you also here this night Take a Lodging with me as your Predecessors did v. 8. That I may know what the LORD will say unto me now Whether the LORD will alter his Mind as he hoped he might otherwise he would have rested in the first Answer he received from God and not tried again if he could prevail by his Importunity to get leave to go as these great Promises of Riches and Honour made him desire Ver. 20. And God came unto Balaam at night Notwithstanding which God was pleased again to visit him with his Presence at least by one of his Angelical Ministers Verse 20 And said unto him If the Men come to call thee Press thee again to comply with them Rise up and go with them Since thou hast such a Mind to go follow thy Inclinations These words seem to be spoken angrily though not sarcastically as some would have them like those 1 Kings XXII 15. But yet the word which I shall say unto thee that shalt thou do Some take these words to be not so much a Command as a Prediction that he should not be able to say a word but what he was ordered by God Ver. 21. And Balaam rose up in the morning and Verse 21 sadled his Ass Commanded his Ass to be made ready for he had Servants to wait upon him v. 22. And great Persons in those Countries were wont to ride upon Asses of which we find Examples before this in Abraham XXII Gen. 1. and in Moses IV Exod. 20. and in after times the Judges of Israel were thus mounted V Judges 10. and their Children X. 4. XII 14. And went with the Princes of Moab They set out perhaps together or he desired them to go a little before and he would follow them For it appears by the following part of this Relation that he did not make a part of their Train but travelled at least some part of the way with his two Servants alone Ver. 22. And God's anger was kindled because he went This may seem strange since he had a permission to go along with them But the meaning is Verse 22 not that God was displeased because he did as he was permitted but because he went so readily without offering to stay at home as he had been commanded at the first and because he carried along with him an evil Mind desirous to get the Money and the Honour that was proferred him and consequently with an Inclination to curse Israel and with hopes that he might by some means or other compass that wicked end This is plainly signified by the Angel's words v. 35. where he permits him still to go on but with a Caution not to attempt to speak a word otherwise than he bad him This is more plainly evident from XXIII Deut. 5. And the Angel of the LORD The same Angel which is thought to have spoken to him v. 12 20. Stood in the way In the very path wherein his Ass was going For an Adversary against him To stop his proceedings that he might not go on in his sin and perish as R. Solomon glosses Now he was riding upon his Ass and his two Servants were with him He was in his Journey upon the Rode but separated from the rest of the Company having only his own two Servants with him who waited on him Verse 23 Ver. 23. And the Ass saw the Angel of the LORD standing in the way The LORD saith the same R. Solomon let the Ass see what his Master could not his Mind being blinded by his Converse with Daemons or rather God deprived him for the present of the power of seeing what stood just before him And his Sword drawn in his hand Threatning to kill him if he went forward And the Ass turned aside out of the way Out of the Rode wherein they were travelling And went into the Field Which lay on the side of the High-way And Balaam smote the Ass to turn her into the way As the manner is still when such Creatures are unruly Ver. 24. And the Angel of the LORD stood in the Verse 24 path of the Vineyards It is uncertain whether the Ass turned into the way again or went on in the Field till they came to these Vineyards A Wall being on this side and a Wall on that side In a very narrow Passage Ver. 25. And when the Ass saw the Angel of the Verse 25 LORD Which opposed him here again as he had done in the broad High-way She thrust her self unto the Wall To avoid the Angel And crusht Balaam's foot against the Wall The Angel and his drawn Sword which it is likely he brandished took up so much of the way on both sides that there was not room for the Ass to pass without going too close to Wall And he smote her again Being very angry at her untowardness Ver. 26. And the Angel of the LORD went further Verse 26 and stood in a narrow place Through which Balaam was to pass Where there was no way to turn either to the right hand or to the left Where the Angel took up the whole Passage and left no space on either side for the Ass to go Verse 27 Ver. 27. And when the Ass saw the Angel of the LORD And no way to avoid him She fell down under Balaam Being unable either to turn back the way was so narrow or to go forward because the Angel filled up all the Passage And Balaam's anger was kindled and he smote the Ass with a Staff Harder than he had done before Verse 28 Ver. 28. And the LORD By his Angel as Bochart interprets it Opened the Mouth of the Ass Which naturally is a dumb Creature having no Organs of Speech but by an extraordinary power of God who made Man's mouth had her Tongue so moved to the Palate Teeth and Lips and the Air was so compressed within her Mouth as to form words as plain as we speak And she said unto Balaam That an Ass should by the power of God be made to speak one would think should not seem incredible to Christians when Heathens did not disbelieve such things but received them as undoubted Truths Witness what they say of the Ass upon which Bacchus rode and the Ram of Phryxus and the Horses of Achilles and Adrastus and the Bull of Europa and the Lamb in Egypt when Bocchoris reigned there and the Elephant of Porus in India All which are reported to have spoken and vast numbers of other Instances are heaped up by two eminently learned Frenchmen Bochartus in his Hierozoicon P. I. Lib. II. cap. 14. and Huetius in his Alnetanae Quaestiones Lib. II cap. 12. n. 26. which things are alledged out of their Books not to prove all such Stories to be true but that they thought them true thought it did not exceed
the power of their Gods to effect such things Nor could they except against the Bible because of the strange things there reported the like Wonders being commonly believed among themselves Which if they were devised by the Gentile Writers it was in all likelyhood out of this Sacred History that they might not seem to come behind the Jews in any thing which might give credit to their own Religion If Maimonides had been acquainted with such things as these he would not have said that all this which hapned to Balaam in the way to Balak was done in a Prophetical Vision P. II. More Nevochim cap. 42. which is the Conceit of R. Levi ben Gersom also who compares this with what we read I Hos 3 c. concerning the Prophets taking a Wife of Whoredoms c. and denies the literal sence merely because he could not imagine how an Ass should be made to speak No nor could he or any Man else tell how such a Representation could be made to the Prophet's imagination in a Vision but by the power of God to whom the one was as easie as the other What have I done unto thee that thou hast smote me these three times There was some cause for his Foot was crushed and he fell with her but the Ass could not help it Ver. 29. And Balaam said unto the Ass One would Verse 29 have expected that he should have been astonished and struck as dumb as the Ass naturally was to hear her speak so plain and expostulate with him But he was in a rage or rather fury so that for the present he did not consider any thing but her untoward crosness St. Peter observes so much when he saith the dumb Ass rebuked the madness of the Prophet Where the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is unusual in the Greek Language signifying that he was beside himself not knowing what he said or did partly out of Anger and partly because he was possessed with an eager desire and hope to serve Balak and get the Riches and honour he promised him now that he had got leave of God to go to him Because thou hast mocked me Or as the Arabick Version printed at Paris translates it thrown me in the dirt But they seem to have read the word other ways than it is in the Hebrew where it signifies either mocking or exposing to Scorn and Laughter I would there were a Sword in my hand for now would I kill thee This shows the heighth of his Rage to be thus crossed in his Designs and as the Jewish Doctors take it the height of his folly also that he should pretend to be able to destroy the whole Congregation of Israel with his Inchantments who needed a Sword to kill a poor Ass Verse 30 Ver. 30. And the Ass said unto Balaam am not I thine Ass This doth not prove that the Ass understood what Balaam said and thereupon returned this pertinent Answer but that the same power which made the Ass speak at first continued to form such an Answer as might convince Balaam of his Error Vpon which thou hast ridden ever since I was thine unto this day The Hebrew words will not bear this sence but are exactly rendred in the Margin of our Bibles ever since thou wast that is a Rider ever since thou beganst to ride as Aben-Ezra expounds it Whence many render it from thy youth which may be supposed to be a long time Balaam in all likelyhood being now no young Man but for many years a famous Prophet Was I ever wont to do so unto thee Hast thou not had sufficient Experience in so many years as I have served thee of my sure going As much as to say thou shouldst have thought some unwonted Cause had forced me to do three times what I dever did before And he said Nay He could not but allow the truth of what was spoken by the Ass Ver. 31. Then the LORD opened the Eyes of Balaam Verse 31 He was not blind before but his Eyes were held as the Eyes of the Men of Sodom were who could not see Lot's door though they found their way to their own home XIX Gen. 1. And he saw the Angel of the LORD standing in the way and his Sword drawn in his hand He understood the true Cause of the Asses turning aside and falling under him And he bowed down his head and fell flat upon his face He first bowed his Head and then his whole Body in token of his most profound Reverence Ver. 32. And the Angel of the LORD said unto Verse 32 him wherefore hast thou smitten thy Ass these three times This serves to teach us saith Maimonides not to use Cruelty towards Beasts but to treat them gently and mercifully More Nevochim P. III. cap. 17. or rather as another of them makes the Angel say to Balaam If I am commanded to reprove thee for thy Injustice to thy Ass how much more for thy wicked Intention to destroy a whole Nation But the drift of this Speech seems to be to reprehend the brutish stupidity of the Prophet in not apprehending some extraordinary Hand of God which turned his Ass aside so oft and at last made her speak Behold I went out to withstand thee I was the cause of thy Asses turning out of the way and falling down by my standing in the Path to oppose thee and stop thy proceedings v. 22. Because thy way is perverse before me His Intentions and Purposes were not sincere and honest for pretending to obey God he designed if he could to serve Balak The word we translate perverse signifies perplexed and intricate in the Arabian Language and so Bochartus thinks it should be translated here Verse 33 Ver. 33. And the Ass saw me and turned away from me these three times I was merciful unto thee in letting the Ass see me which saved thy Life as it here follows Vnless the Ass had turned from me surely now I had slain thee and saved her alive It had cost thee thy life if the Ass had gone forward and thy Life alone for I would not have done any hurt to her Ver. 34. And Balaam said unto the Angel of the LORD I have sinned It is not certain that this refers to any sense he had of the perverse disposition of his Heart for it may have respect only to his outrageousness against his Ass which he confesses was without cause For I knew not that thou stoodest in the way against me Or rather But I knew not c. for this seems to be said in excuse of himself from his ignorance that the Ass was turned out of the way by the Angel Now therefore if it displease thee I will get me back again He would not understand the Angel right who did not find fault with his going to Balak but with his going with such bad Intentions Ver. 35. And the Angel of the LORD said unto Balaam Go with the Men. As God had before bidden him v.
20. and did not send the Angel to forbid what he had allowed Verse 35 But the word that I shall speak unto thee that thou shalt speak These words are something different from those in v. 20. importing both that he should not presume to speak a word but what he ordered and that he should not forbear to speak what he bad him And Balaam went with the Princes of Balak Whom he overtook after this stop either at the place where they lodged or where they staid for him but he did not tell them what he met withal in the way Ver. 36. And when Balak heard that Balaam was Verse 36 come By some Messenger sent before to acquaint him with his coming He went out to meet him Partly out of joy and partly out of respect to him Vnto a City of Moab which is in the border of Arnon This City seems to have been Ar XXI 15. Which is in the utmost Coast He did him the honour to meet him at the very entrance of his Country and did not think it sufficient to send some of his Court to receive him Ver. 37. And Balak said unto Balaam did not I Verse 37 earnestly send unto thee to call thee After this Complement was paid to Balaam the King could not forbear to let him know he did not think himself well used by him whom he had earnestly intreated to come to him and at the first he would not Wherefore camest thou not unto me As soon as I sent for thee Am I not able indeed to promote thee to honour Dost thou doubt of my power to make thee a great Man if thou gratifiest me in my desire And his readiness he showed by this honourable Reception of him Verse 38 Ver. 38. And Balaam said unto Balak Lo I am come unto thee Say no more of that but be satisfied that I am now come Have I now any power at all to say any thing Yet he would not have him expect that he should do all that Balak desired or he himself was inclined to do for he was under an higher over-ruling Power which he could not gainsay The word that God putteth in my mouth that shall I speak He seems to acquaint him that he had received such a Command from God v. 35. and he must be obedient Verse 39 Ver. 39. And Balaam went with Balak This did not discourage the King of Moab from carrying Balaam along with him into his Country where he hoped he might be perswaded to do as he would have him And they came unto Kirjath-huzoth The Royal City it is likely for it signifies in our Language the City of Streets that is a large City which had many Streets and consequently Inhabitants in it Verse 40 Ver. 40. And Balak offered Oxen and Sheep In thankfulness that he had procured Balaam's assistance as he hoped against his Enemies And sent to Balaam They were such Sacrifices as the Jews called Peace-offerings of which the Offerers had a share for themselves and for their Friends and the Sacrifice being over Balak invited Balaam to come to the Feast he made thereupon And to the Princes that were with him The Princes I suppose of Midian and of Moab who were sent on the Embassy to him and had succeeded in it v. 7 15. Ver. 41. And it came to pass that on the morrow Verse 41 Having rested one Night after his Journey Balak would have him immediately go about his business and see what he could do for him Balak took Balaam Into his Chariot And brought him up into the High-places of Baal All Nations worshipped their Gods in High-places and Baal was the God of this Country who was worshipped in more High-places than one unto all which he brought Balaam that he might see where he could take the fullest view of the Israelites and which of them would be fittest for his purpose These High-places were full of Trees and very shady as I observed XXVI Lev. 30. which made them the fitter both for the solemn Thoughts and Prayers of such as were devout and for the filthy Inclinations and Intentions of the wicked Baal was the Name of several Gods both Male and Female as our Selden shows in his Syntagma II. de Diis Syris cap. 1. And I suppose Chemosh the God of Moab is here called by this Name signifying a Lord though that great Man seems to take it for Baal-Peor cap. 2. of that Book That thence he might see the utmost of the People i. e. All their Armies to the very skirts of their Camp CHAP. XXIII Chapter XXIII Verse 1 Ver. 1. AND Balaam said unto Balak build me here Upon one of the High-places which Balaam it is likely pitched upon as fit for his purpose Seven Altars The number Seven was much observed we find among the Hebrews by God's order See IV Lev. 6. but we never read of more than one Altar built by the Patriarchs when they offered their Sacrifices nor was more than one allowed by Moses Therefore in this there was something of the Heathen Superstition who worshipping the Sun who is principally meant by Baal offered also to all the seven Planets Unless we allow the Conjecture of Fortunatus Scaccus who imagines that as Moses erected twelve Pillars according to the number of the Children of Israel when he entred them into the Covenant of God XXIV Exod. 4. so Balaam ordered seven Altars to be erected according to the number of the principal Houses of Moab Myrothec Sacr. Elaeochrism P. II. cap. 59. But there is no ground for the conceit of Abarbinel who in his Preface to Leviticus sect 4. saith Balaam ordered this in emulation of the seven acceptable Altars to God built by seven Men famous for Piety viz Adam Abel Noah Abraham Isaac Jacob and Moses There is more certainty in this that these Altars were erected in honour either of the most High or of the greatest of their Gods For according to the account which both Festus and Servius have given us of the ancient times they sacrificed to the Caelestial Gods Only upon Altars which were so called because they were arae altae built high and lofty whereas to the Terrestrial they sacrificed upon the Earth and to the Infernal Gods in holes digged in the Earth And prepare me here seven Oxen and seven Rams To offer one of each upon the several Altars as it follows v. 2. This number was used by pious Persons both in these days XLII Job 8. and in after times 1 Chron. XV. 26. Ver. 2. And Balak did as Balaam had spoken Caused Verse 2 the Altars to be built which was soon done either of Stones or of Turf and the Sacrifices to be brought And Balak and Balaam offered on every Altar a Bullock and a Ram. Kings in ancient times were Priests also as appears by Melchizedek But perhaps Balak only presented the Sacrifices to be offered for him and for his People and Balaam performed the Office of a Priest The only doubt
is to whom these Sacrifices were offered I suppose each of them had their several Intentions Balak supplicating Baal by them and Balaam making his Prayer to the LORD though with such Superstitious Ceremonies it is likely as were used by the Worshippers of Baal in one of whose High-places these Sacrifices were offered But it may also be supposed that Balaam telling Balak he could not effect any thing without the LORD the God of Israel perswaded him to joyn with him at present in his Worship that they might prevail with him to withdraw his presence from the Israelites For there is no reason to think that Balaam would go to enquire of the LORD when he had Sacrificed to other Gods And it appears evidently from v. 4. that he pretended to Sacrifice unto God and would not have presumed surely to tell him so if he meant otherwise Verse 3 Ver. 3. And Balaam said unto Balak When he had laid the pieces upon the Altars Stand by the Burnt-offering Attend thy Sacrifice and pray to God to accept it By this it appears that these Sacrifices were of a different Nature from those mentioned in XXII 40. being Burnt-offerings which were wholly consumed And one of them seems to have been offered particularly for Balak which he calls his Burnt-offering as the rest were for the Princes of Moab who it is likely stood by them representing all the People And here it is to be observed that in old time before the Law of Moses was given Burnt-offerings served for all purposes in Divine Worship whether they gave thanks for Blessings or deprecated evil things or prayed for good Thus Noah when he returned Thanks to God for his preservation in the Ark offered Burnt-offerings VIII Gen. 20. And when Job beseeched God to pardon his Sons I. 5. and his Friends XLII 8. he offered Sacrifices of this sort and so did Balak and Balaam here use them to procure Blessings upon Moab and a Curse upon Israel And I will go By my self into some private place to consult with God and to exercise his Inchantments as may be gathered from XXIV 1. whereby he thought he might prevail for such a power as he desired of Cursing the People of Israel Peradventure the LORD will come to meet me He durst not be confident because he had lately opposed his proceeding XXII 31. in a frightful manner And whatsoever he sheweth me Whatsoever he reveals to me either by word or otherwise I will tell thee Deal faithfully with thee and conceal nothing from thee And he went to an High-place Or rather into a Valley for he was now in an High-place when he Sacrificed and did not go into another High-place but down into the Plain as the Hebrew word properly signifies where he might in some solitary Retirement address himself to God and expect his Presence with him So we translate it in the Margin he went solitary Therefore if we retain the other translation it must be understood of some part of the High-place where he might be solitary viz. into the Grove which High-places seldom wanted In these High-places they built their Temples and had their Oracles as we learn from Justin Lib. XXIV cap. 6. where he saith the Temple of Apollo positum est in monte Parnasso c. was seated upon the Mountain Parnassus and from Pausanias who speaking of the Cave of Trophonius in Boeotia saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Oracle is in a Grove upon a Mountain The like might be observed of other Oracles which may countenance this Conjecture that some such pretended Oracle might be in this High-place where Balaam went for direction from God Ver. 4. And God met Balaam Appeared unto Verse 4 him as he had been wont to do in other places XXII 9 20. where the word Elohim is constantly used as it is here and every where else till we come to verse 16. Which strengthens the opinion that the LORD hitherto spake to him only by an Angel And he said unto him i. e. Balaam said unto God when he saw him appear I have prepared seven Altars and have offered upon every Altar a Bullock and a Ram. This shows he sacrificed unto God and not unto Baal and he represents it to God that he might be moved thereby to condescend to his desire For Sacrificing was a form of Supplication as we find in other places particularly 1 Sam. XIII 12. and that which he begged of God was in all likelyhood that he would give him power to Curse Israel Ver. 5. And he put a word into Balaam's mouth Told him what he should say And therefore saith Maimonides he spake by the Spirit of God which he makes account was the second degree of Prophecy Whence that Description Balaam gives of himself he hath said who heard the words of God P. II. More Nevochim c. 45. And said Return unto Balak and thus shalt thou speak He commanded him to speak unto Balak at his return to him as he was instructed and no otherwise The words he bad him speak are those that we read below v. 7 8 c. Verse 6 Ver. 6. And he returned unto him and lo he stood by his Burnt-sacrifice He found him in the very same posture wherein he left him v. 3. Which shows Balaam did not go far nor stay long before he returned and that Balak was earnest in his Supplications He and all the Princes of Moab Who were concerned in the good Success of this Negotiation Verse 7 Ver. 7. And he took up An Hebrew phrase for speaking aloud His Parable Or Prophetical Speech which was sometimes delivered in Parables properly so called that is not in plain Words but in apt Figures and Resemblances concerning which see Maimonides P. II. cap. 43. But here the word Parable signifies as it doth in the Book of Job a weighty Speech expressed in sublime and majestick words XXVII Job 1. XXIX 1. And said Balak the King of Moab hath brought me from Aram. See XXII 5. From the Mountains of the East The Country of Mesopotamia lay Eastward of Moab and in that part of it towards Arabia was stony and mountainous See Bochartus in his Phaleg Lib. II. cap. 6. Saying Come curse me Jacob and come defie Israel Two different Expressions for the same thing only the latter word which we translate defie imports something of fury because he would have had him curse them in such a Prophetick Rage as should have the most direful Effects upon them Ver. 8. How shall I curse him whom God hath not Verse 8 cursed c. As much as if he had said Balak desires of me that which is impossible In the Hierusalem Targum this verse is thus paraphrased How shall I curse the House of Jacob when the WORD of the LORD hath blessed them or how shall I diminish the Family of Israel when the Word of the LORD hath multiplied them Ver. 9. For from the top of the Rocks Upon which Verse 9 he then stood when
he spake these words I see him As Balak desired he might XXII 41. though for another purpose that he might curse them And from the Hills I behold him The same thing again in other words according to the manner of the Eastern People And both these may relate not only to the present view he had of the Camp of Israel but to their future Settlement in their own Land wherein they were represented to him as dwelling securely under the special Protection of the Almighty Lo the People shall dwell In the Land of Canaan Alone Not mingled with other Nations but separated from them by different Laws Religion and Manners It seems also to import their Security and Safety by the Situation of their Country and God's care of them And shall not be reckoned among the Nations Be a peculiar People by themselves and therefore not liable to the power of my Curses like other Nations All this came to pass partly by the natural situation of their Country which was surrounded with high Mountains and rocky Precipices so that the coming to it was very difficult but more especially by their Rites and Customs and particularly by their Diet which restrained them from common Conversation with other Nations because they could not eat of their Food Swines flesh for instance which was a delicate Dish among the Gentiles was an Abomination to the Israelites By which means they were the better secured from learning the Religion of the Gentiles having so little Communication with them that they were called by Diodorus Siculus and others an unsociable People and thought to have an Enmity to the rest of the World Ver. 10. Who can count the dust of Jacob This may refer either to their present or their future Increase which was so great that they might be compared to the Dust of the Earth or the Sand on the Verse 10 Sea-shore which is without number Hereby he confirmed the Promise made by God to Abraham XIII Gen. 16. and to Israel XXVIII 14. where he saith expresly Thy Seed shall be as the dust of the Earth And the number of the fourth part of Israel Any one of their Camps every one of which was grown to a vast number For the whole Host of Israel was divided into four Camps under the Standards of Judah Reuben Ephraim and Dan as we read in the second Chapter of this Book one of which Camps lay more plainly before him than the rest viz. that on the West under the Standard of Ephraim Let me die the death of the righteous By the Righteous he means Israel who were now a People free from Idolatry which was the great Crime of those days And he desires either to be as happy as they in the other World or that he might not die an immature and violent Death but enjoy such a long Life here as was promised to them The Author of Sephar Cosri takes it in the former sence alledging this place as a proof that a future state was believed in ancient Times though not so clearly expressed in the Prophetical Writings as other things are for there is a certain Prayer saith he of one that prophecied by the Holy Ghost who desired that he might die the death of the righteous Pars I. sect 115. And my last end be like his Or Let my Posterity for so the word we here translate last end often signifies CIX Psal 13. XI Dan. 4. or those that come after me be like unto his Descendants Ver. 11. And Balak said unto Balaam what hast thou done unto me This is very surprising I took thee to curse mine Enemies and behold thou Verse 11 hast blessed them altogether Thou hast not only frustrated my desires in not cursing them but quite contrary hast pronounced great Blessings upon them For so the Hebrew words signifie Blessed them with blessings Verse 12 Ver. 12. And he answered and said Must I not take heed to speak that which the LORD hath put in my mouth He had told him so before more than once XXII 23. XXIII 3. and now makes him Judge Whether it was safe for him to disobey the LORD to comply with his Desires Verse 13 Ver. 13. And Balak said unto him come I pray thee with me to another place He thought Balaam gave him a reasonable Answer and therefore gently intreats him to make a trial whether God would be pleased to be more favourable to his desires if he sought him in some other place For whatsoever Balaam thought of this matter Balak was possessed with a Superstitious Fancy that the very Place or Prospect had been a Cause concurrent to produce the contrary Effect to what he desired and therefore intreated he would come with him to another where he might not see too many of them at once From whence thou maist see them It seems this was thought necessary to make their Curses effectual that they should have a sight of those whom they cursed and that they should look upon them Thou shalt see but the utmost part of them The Skirts of their Camps And shalt not see them all He imagined perhaps that Balaam was affrighted at the sight of their Multitude and therefore durst not meddle with them And curse me them from thence He seems to desire him to curse only that small parcel of the Israelites whom he saw in the utmost part of the Camp hoping he might by degrees get them all in like manner destroyed Ver. 14. And he brought him unto the field of Zophim Verse 14 Or as some translate it unto Sedâ— Zophim a place by the very name apt to enchant a Superstitious Mind with expectation of Success as Dr. Jackson speaks It is thought by some to be so called from the Watchers that were placed here which the word Zophim imports To the top of Pisgah A very high Mountain in the Country of Moab from whence one might see a great way and take a view of all the Parts of Canaan III Deut. 27. XXXIV 1 2 c. but on that side of it whether Balak brought him Balaam could not see much of the Camp of Israel It is likely he thought by bringing him to a place so exceeding high he should be nearer Heaven and so procure a more favourable Audience than before And built seven Altars and offered a Bullock and a Ram on every Altar As he had done before at Balaam's desire in another High-place v. 1 2. for there only he imagined their Sacrifices would be acceptable From hence Conradus Pellicanus concludes Balaam to have been a Worshipper of the true God as Jethro was because he still continues to offer only such clean Creatures as were wont to be sacrificed to him by his own People Ver. 15. And he said unto Balak stand here by thy Burnt-offering The same Direction which he had given before v. 3. Verse 15 While I meet the LORD yonder In a place to which he pointed Balaam made a peradventure of it before whether the
LORD would come to meet him or no v. 3. but now he confidently expects it though he endeavoured it appears from XXIV 1. still to compass his bad ends by his Enchantments Verse 16 Ver. 16. And the LORD met Balaam This is never said before but only that God met him by his Angel as the Jews interpret it which I take to be much short of what is here said that the LORD himself now met him That is there was a glorious Appearance of the SCHECHINAH to him though not in such lustre I suppose as when it appeared to Moses which so amazed him that after this he never went so much as to enquire what he should say or do For though he doubted perhaps of what the Angel said yet now he was fully assured the Israelites must be blessed And he put a word in his mouth Instructed him what he should say to Balak And said go again unto Balak and say thus Viz. All that we read v. 18 19 20 c. which is a great deal more than he had said before Verse 17 Ver. 17. And when he came to him behold he stood by his Burnt-offering and the Princes of Moab with him See v. 6. And Balak said unto him what hath the LORD spoken He was more solicitous to know his doom than he was before when he askt no such question and plainly demonstrated that he believed Balaam went to enquire of the LORD Ver. 18. And he took up his Parable See v. 7. And said rise up Balak and hear If this word Verse 18 rise up hath respect to the outward Reverence which was wont to be shown to all Messages brought from God which was expressed by rising up to receive them as appears from the story of another King of Moab III Judges 20. then after the Sacrifice was ended at which they stood Balak sat down until Balaam could be ready to acquaint him with the Mind of God But it may have respect only to the Mind and signifie stir up thy self to attend awaken thy thoughts and listen to what I say And hearken unto me thou Son of Zippor The same thing repeated with more earnestness For to give ear as the word is in the Hebrew imports something more than merely to hear viz. diligent and earnest attention of Mind to what is spoken Ver. 19. God is not a man that he should lie Do Verse 19 not imagine that God is like to one of us He can by no Sacrifices or Prayers or other Means be induced to break his word And therefore it is in vain for me any longer to importune him to curse Israel when he hath said he will bless them Neither the Son of Man An usual variation of the Expression of the same thing VIII Psal 4. That he should repent Alter his Mind when he hath absolutely resolved any thing Balak seems to have fancied that by the change of the place where he sacrificed v. 13. he might procure a change of the Divine Counsels Hath he said and shall he not do it What should hinder for he wants no power to execute his Will and he cannot be moved to revoke his Word by better Information nor can any thing happen which he did not foresee to make him do otherwise than he intended Or hath he spoken and shall he not make it good This is the same with the former after the Prophetical manner of speaking Omnia perjuga repetendo as Conradus â—ellicanus glosses ad exagerationem Only the foregoing words may be thought to refer to his Threatnings and these to his Promises Verse 20 Ver. 20. Behold I have received commandment to bless and he hath blessed and I cannot reverse it In these words he applies the general Proposition in the foregoing verse to his particular Case God hath ordered me to pronounce a Blessing upon Israel for he himself hath blessed them and I can neither reverse that Blessing nor go against his Order Verse 21 Ver. 21. He hath not beheld iniquity in Jacob neither hath he seen perverseness in Israel Both the word aven which we translate iniquity and the word amal which we translate perverseness signifie frequently in Scripture the highest wickedness viz. Idolatry And so Onkelos here understood it when he thus paraphrased these words I see that there are none who worship Idols in the House of Jacob nor any Servants of Trouble and Vanity so they called Idols in Israel And accordingly the Vulgar Latin expresly translates this verse thus There is no Idol in Jacob nor is there any Image seen in Israel Which seemed so clear a truth to Johannes Forsterus a famous Professor of the Hebrew Tongue in the beginning of the Reformation that in his Explication of both these words in his Lexicon he saith From this place all the Prophets borrowed these Phrases and translated them to express Impiety i. e. Idolatrous Worship devised according to Mens own humours and desires and by the Instinct of the Devil For Moses was the Fountain of all the Prophets Thus he writes upon the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and he repeats it again upon the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So that this is the reason Balaam gives why God had blessed and he could not curse them because they were free from Idolatry unto which unless they could be seduced there was no hope that God would deliver them unto the power of their Enemies For which reason Balaam afterwards counselled this Prince to entice them to this Sin by beautiful Women as the only way to move God to be angry with them There are indeed a great many that take these words in the common sence for all manner of Sin which God is said not to see in this People i. e. so as to mark it out for Punishment For though they were many ways great Offenders yet he had such an indulgent Kindness to them that he would not correct them for every Sin which they committed But this returns to the former Exposition that they were safe as long as they kept themselves from the great Transgression that is Idolatry The LORD his God is with him They worshipping God alone were therefore under his special Care and Protection Onkelos renders it the WORD of the LORD his God is his help And so the Hiâ—rosol Targum And the shout of a King is among them God being their King he prophesies that they should always triumph over their Enemies For he alludes to the Shouts which are made when a King or great Captain returns victorious with the Spoils of those he hath vanquished So the meaning of the whole verse is this in brief Since they do not worship Idols but cleave to the LORD their God and serve him alone he is present with them not only to preserve them from their Enemies but to give them glorious Victories over them Verse 22 Ver. 22. God brought them out of Egypt That they might be his Worshippers and Servants which if they continue he will not
to lift up themselves like to these fierce Creatures to signifie their Assaulting their Enemies with an undaunted Courage He shall not lye down till he eat of the prey Which Lions rend and tear with their Claws and Teeth irresistibly and speedily So the Hebrew word tereph which we render prey imports the Flesh of Beasts torn in pieces And drink the blood of the slain He alludes to the ravenousness of Lions and signifies the entire and perfect Victory the Israelites should win over their Enemies For this Prophecy hath a peculiar respect to the conquest of the Canaanites under the conduct of Joshua Verse 25 Ver. 25. And Balak said unto Balaam neither curse them at all nor bless them at all It seems he thought his Blessings to be as powerful as his Curses and therefore desires him to forbear both if he could not have what he desired Verse 26 Ver. 26. And Balaam answered Told I thee not saying all that the LORD speaks that must I do As I cannot do any thing against the Mind and Will of God so I must do as he bids me v. 3 12. Verse 27 Ver. 27. And Balak said unto Balaam Come I pray thee and I will bring thee to another place Still he fancies according to the Superstition of those days there might be something unlucky in the place that made his Prayers unsuccessful which might prove acceptable in another For as the Syrians imagined in future Ages that some Gods were powerful in the Hills who could do nothing in the Plains 1 Kings XX. 23 28. so it seems there was such a Conceit at this time in these Countries that some Gods delighted more in one Hill than they did in another for he still brings Balaam to another high place Such a Conceit we see remains to this day in the Romish Church where the Lady and the Rood of one place are thought far more powerful and therefore more frequented than those of another Peradventure it will please God that thou maist curse me them from thence He said nothing of God's permission before v. 13. but now was convinced his consent was to be gained And would not despair of it but thought it possible that very thing might seem right and good in his Eyes as the Hebrew phrase here is in a new place which displeased him in both the former Ver. 28. And Balak brought Balaam to the top of Verse 28 Peor This was the most famous High-place in all the Country of Moab where as Mr. Selden conjectures Baal had a Temple and was worshipped and thence called Baal-Peor So Theodoret and Suidas 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Beel signifies Saturn and Phegor or as we pronounce it Peor the place where he was worshipped Just as the Greeks called Jupiter by the name of Olympius and Mercurius of Cylenius c. And in all likelyhood by Beth-Peor XXXIV Deut. 6. which in English is the House of Peor in the Land of Moab is meant the Temple of Baal which stood upon the Mountain For so the word Beth signifies frequently among the Hebrews not an ordinary House but the House of some God As Beth-Ashtaroth 1 Sam. XXXI 10. and Beth-Baal 1 Kings XVI 32. And there is often mention of Beth-shemesh in the Holy Writings XV Joshua 10. I Judges 33. and many other places which signifies the Temple of the Sun From whence the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 among the Arabians upon the Red Sea Which Stephanus de Vrbibus expounds 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the House of the Sun See Syntagma I. de Diis Syris cap. 5. That looketh towards Jeshimon See XXI 20. Verse 29 Ver. 29. And Balaam said unto Balak build me here seven Altars and prepare me here seven Bullocks and seven Rams He orders the very same Sacrifices he did at first without any difference v. 1. either not knowing any other Method of obtaining their Desires or thinking it in vain to devise any other Verse 30 Ver. 30. And Balak did as Balaam had said and offered a Bullock and a Ram upon every Altar He was wholly governed by Balaam in this and though he changed the place made no alteration in the Sacrifices which were as compleat and perfect as any in those times offered Here is no mention made of the time when these things were done but we may be certain all the three forementioned solemn Sacrifices in three several places were not offered upon one and the same day And superstitious People as all Histories tell us having been as curious in the choice of days as well as places it is probable that Balak pickt out some day or hour which he thought might be more lucky to him than the foregoing CHAP. XXIV Chapter XXIV Ver. 1. AND when Balaam saw that it pleased the Verse 1 LORD to bless Israel Of which he had given him a double proof XXII 5 c. 16 c. He went not out as at other times See XXIII 3 15. To seek for Enchantments This implies that he had hitherto in the process of this business used some wicked Arts to effect his ends or desired to be directed to them But being not able to obtain any thing but Commands cross to all his Designs he gave himself up wholly to the conduct of God's Holy Spirit and did not so much as offer to seek for Enchantments In the Hebrew the words are to meet with Enchantments unto which he hoped to be directed that he might be able to Curse Israel For though he addressed himself to the true God whom he calls the LORD XXIII 26. yet it was in a Superstitious way with such Rites and Ceremonies of Worship as were not of God's appointment but either devised by evil Spirits or very grateful to them whereby he hoped to be shown by what means he might disable Israel and deliver them into the hand of Balak For the ancient Magick derived from Zoroaster was nothing else as Plato pretends in Alcibiade I. but the Knowledge of Divine Things and the right way of worshipping God And Apuleius saith the same of it that it was Diis immortalibus accepta colendi eos ac venerandi pergnara c. a Science acceptable to the Immortal Gods very skilful how to worship and honour them being pious and knowing in Divine Things Which sufficiently bewrays this Divine Knowledge as they called it to be impious for Zoroaster instructed his Disciples in the Worship of the Fire as an Emblem at the best of the Sun which they lookt upon as a visible Image of this invisible God and upon that account worshipped it And after his time it is manifest this heavenly knowledge as they esteemed it degenerated into more uncouth Rites and wicked Arts whereby they pretended to be able to make the Gods do what they pleased Pliny mentions an Herb Lib. XXIV cap. 17. which he saith Magicians used quùm Deos velint evocare when they would call out the Gods and draw them to their purpose In which power they
bring forth a plentiful Crop XXXII Isa 20. There are those who refer both these to their numerous Posterity Procreation of Children being sometimes expressed in Scripture by the Metaphors of Waters and Fountains and Cisterns as every one knows And both the LXX and Onkelos interpret this of one particular Person that should arise of their Seed For thus the former of them renders this part of the verse There shall come a Man out of his Seed who shall rule over many Nations And the latter of them paraphrases in this manner There shall be a great King who shall be anointed of his Children and shall have Dominion over many People which the Hierusalem Targum saith expresly is Christ For thus this verse begins in that Paraphrase A King shall arise out of his Sons and their Redeemer from among them c. and thus concludes it and the Kingdom of the King Messias shall be magnificently exalted And his King shall be higher than Agag This seems to have been the Name of all the Kings of the Amalekites for we read of one called Agag long after this time 1 Sam. XV. 8 9. as Abimelech was the Name of the Philistine Kings and Pharaoh of the Egyptian And at this time no Nation thereabouts was in greater Reputation than the Amalekites v. 20. who thought themselves able to obstruct the Israelites passage into Canaan and gave a very early proof of the high opinion of their own Power and Prowess by attacking the Israelites as soon as they came out of Egypt Balaam therefore foretels the King of Israel should be the greatest of all other for he was acquainted with none higher than Agag which some think hath a peculiar respect to their first King Saul who subdued the Amalekites and took Agag captive But his Successor was far greater than he and the Jews themselves think this hath its full completion in the LORD Christ And his Kingdom shall be exalted They shall increase and multiply till their Kingdom be greatly enlarged as it was in the days of David and Solomon who were but Shadows of the great King MESSIAH Ver. 8. God brought him out of Egypt he hath as it Verse 8 were the strength of an Vnicorn All the power of Egypt could not detain them in slavery but they came out from thence with a strong and high hand XIII Exod. 9. XIV 8. and are grown a mighty People See the foregoing Chapter v. 22. where this hath been explained He shall eat up the Nations his Enemies Utterly destroy the seven Nations of Canaan And shall break their bones So that they shall never recover their Strength And pierce them through with his Arrows Having given them their deadly wound Or as some translate the Hebrew words break their Arrows in pieces i. e. quite disarm them Verse 9 Ver. 9. He couched he lay down He prophesies that the Israelites having conquered the Canaanites should settle in their Land and take their rest and live securely Which he speaks of with such confidence as if it were already done As a Lion and as a great Lion See XXIII 24. the signification of Ari and Labi Who shall stir him up Give them any disturbance It is observed of Lions that they do not betake themselves to remote or secret places when they go to sleep but lye down any where as Oppianus describes them Lib. III. as if they understood that let them sleep where they pleased no Body durst meddle with them See Bochartus in his Hierozoicon P. I. Lib. III. cap. 2. And therefore being applied to the Israelites signifies such an absolute and secure possession of the Land of Canaan that none should have the boldness to assault or give them any disquiet Which came to pass chiefly in the days of David and Solomon Blessed be he that blesseth thee and cursed is he that curseth thee These are the very words wherewith Isaac concluded his blessing of his Son Jocob XXVII Gen. 29. Which God now confirmed from the Mouth of one of their Enemies who spake at this time by his Spirit Ver. 10. And Balak's anger was kindled against Balaam Verse 10 He could no longer forbear to express his Indignation to be thus treated by Balaam whom he had sent for a great way and entertained for some time and therefore stopt him from proceeding for the present any further in his Prophecy And smote his hands together A token of vehement Anger XXI Ezek. 17. And Balak said unto Balaam It is likely he was so full of Wrath that he could not speak presently but expressed it only in his Looks and Actions I called thee to curse mine Enemies and thou hast altogether blessed them Thou hast not said one word to my purpose but all quite contrary These three times Though I have been at great expence and built Altars and offered many Sacrifices in three several places But at what distance of time one from another doth not appear Ver. 11. Therefore now flee thou unto thy place Get Verse 11 thee home immediately and stay not a Moment longer here For that is imported in the word flee which indicates that he could not indure the sight of him while he remained thus angry And as he banished him his Presence so he commanded him to make all possible haste out of his Country I thought to promote thee to great honour And to bestow as much Wealth upon him as he desired which is included in the word honour XXII 17. But lo the LORD Whom thou pretendest to obey Hath kept thee back from honour By not permitting thee to comply with my desire It is uncertain whether these words were spoken in anger and scorn or seriously and in good earnest believing he was hindred by the LORD's will and pleasure from cursing Israel Which he had more reason to believe than he had to hope he might obtain liberty to curse them XXIII 27. and therefore was without all reason in this Passion against Balaam Verse 12 Ver. 12. And Balaam spake unto Balak Prayed Balak to hear him patiently a few words before he departed Spake I not also to thy Messengers which thou sentest unto me saying Did I not before I saw thee tell those that came to invite me to thee the very same which I told thee afterwards Verse 13 Ver. 13. If Balak would give me his House full of Gold and Silver I cannot go beyond the commandment of the LORD to do more or less So he told his Messengers XXII 18. Of my Mind According as I please But what the LORD saith that will I speak So he told Balak himself XXII 38. All which he recalls to his Mind to show him that there was no Cause for his Anger he having performed as much as he undertook which was to follow God's directions as he had done strictly And it is likely that by this just Representation of what had passed between them he brought Balak to a cooler temper so that he suffered him to go on
to deliver what follows Verse 14 Ver. 14. And now behold I go to my People And now I will obey thee as well as God and be gone to my own Country Come therefore and I will advertise thee c. But before I go permit me to give thee some Advice So the Hebrew word Jaatz constantly signifies to give Counsel And so the Vulgar here translates it but took it for the wicked Advice which we read in the next Chapter was executed after Balaam's departure and of which he was certainly the Author XXXI 16. and therefore thus translates the next words What thy People shall do unto this People But the Hebrew Text and the LXX are directly contrary unto this being as we translate the words What this People shall do to thy People Therefore Onkelos to take in the foregoing sence without altering the latter part of the verse puts in one word and makes the whole run thus I will give thee counsel what to do and will show thee what this People shall do to thy People in the latter days And the Hierusalem Targum more largely and plainly I wll advise thee what thou shalt do to this People make them to sin Otherwise thou shalt not have dominion over them but this People shall domineer over thy People in the latter end of days In the latter days In future Ages This shows the foregoing words do not speak of what Moab should do to Israel by his Advice for that was done as soon as he was gone Ver. 15. And he took up his Parable and said Balaam Verse 15 the Son of Beor hath said c. This was the Preface to his foregoing Prophecy See v. 3. Ver. 16. He hath said who heard the words of God Verse 16 c. This verse also is the same with the fourth only a few words added And knew the knowledge of the most High Which he adds to show his intimate acquaintance with the Supreme LORD of the World For he speaks of God in the very same stile which Moses doth calling him both El and Schaddai and Eljon and Jehovah Which demonstrates that he was not a Stranger to the true God though corrupted with bad Affections and addicted also to foul Superstitions Verse 17 Ver. 17. I shall see him Or I do see him for the Future Tense is often used for the Present that is he saw the Person of whom he was going to speak represented to him in a Vision But not now He saw him not as in being now at present but to come in future times I shall behold him but not nigh The same thing in other words but more plainly telling them they must not expect this Person in their time nor in the next Generation but in remoter Ages There shall come a Star out of Jacob. A Star denotes a great Person and being understood to be spoken of Christ it denotes his Caelestial Original And both Onkelos and Jonathan and the Hierusalem Targum take the Messiah to be here meant and so doth R. Moses Haddarsan and Bereschith Rabbath and a great many Christian Interpreters as Huetius observes in his Demonstr Evang. Propos VII sect 9. particularly Eusebius and Cyril of Alexandria Who in his VIIIth Book against Julian confutes his Exposition of these words which is this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That this belongs to David and to his Successors is sufficiently manifest To which St. Cyril replies That if Balaam had spoken of David and the Kings of Israel he would have said There shall arise Stars out of Jacob c. whereas he speaks of one alone 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as very illustrious among the Stars which it is evident can be none but Christ Unto which I shall add the words of a later Writer of the Jewish Nation R. Isaac in his Illumin Fidei set forth not long ago by the learned Wagenseil Where he argues this cannot be understood of David or any other King of Israel because none of them ever reigned over all the Earth i. e. over all the Children of Seth whom none of them destroyed but it is meant he concludes of the MESSIAH who is compared to a Star because of the perennity of his Kingdom and the splendor of his Dominion and his great Acts throughout the World p. 72 and 80. Where he makes this a Prophecy of one Kingdom alone to be in the World viz. that of the Israelites who are called the People of the Saints of the most High VII Dan. 27. Which is true enough if he had understood the right meaning of Israelites who are those not after the Flesh but after the Spirit It is not fit to conclude this without one Observation more that so long ago as the time of the Emperour Adrian this was understood by the generality of the Jews to be a Prophecy of the Messiah For they followed one whose Name was Chocab i. e. a Star to whom the famous R. Akiba a Doctor who they say had Four and twenty thousand Scholars applied these words of Balaam and calling him Barchoceb i. e. the Son of a Star anointed him their King and carried a Sword before him crying Behold the very King Messiah This is reported by the Jews themselves in Tzenach David and several other Books All which I think doth not hinder but that King David may be hereby signified in the first sence though as a Type of the MESSIAH the great Son of David in whom it was compleated And a Scepter shall rise out of Israel This some think may first have a respect to David and then to the MESSIAH the King of Israel But the Chaldee paraphrast refers the whole to Christ whose words are these A King shall arise out of the House of Jacob and the Messiah shall be anointed of the House of Israel Nor is it any wonder that Balaam should prophesie of him so many years before he was born and so plainly that Moses himself doth not speak in plainer terms but it is to be lookt upon as the effect of God's infinite Goodness who would not have those that were not of the Seed of Abraham to be wholly ignorant of what he intended to do for all Mankind And this was necessary to be plainly told them because otherwise they would not have understood it And shall smite the Corners of Moab The latter part of this Prophecy Huetius thinks belongs to David as the former part to Christ. Which was the opinion of Maimonides who divided the Prophecy between them And this was indeed literally fulfilled in David who subdued the Moabites intirely as we read 2 Sam. VIII 8. LX Psal 8. CVIII 9. Some translate these words He shall smite through the Princes of Moab So the LXX 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which doth not alter the sence And it is no unusual thing with the Prophets when they intend to speak of something nearer to them to be transported by the Spirit of God to speak of things a great deal more
Verse 2 Moab Called the People Invited them to a Feast For the ordinary Charms unto Idolatry were good Victuals and bad Women Vnto the Sacrifices of their Gods To eat of the Sacrifices which had been offered to their Gods particularly to Baal-Peor These Feasts upon their Sacrifices were very magnificent among the Heathen being accompanied with Musick and Dancing and sometimes pompous Processions which inticed youthful Minds to partake of them Here the Israelites casting their Eyes upon the Daughters of Moab which doubtless on this occasion appeared in the best Dress and richest Ornaments were smitten with their Beauty and courted their Enjoyment Who would not yield to this Motion but upon condition that they would first worship their Gods whereupon pulling a little Image of Peor out of their Bosom they presented it to the Israelites to kiss it and desired them to eat of the Sacrifices that had been offered to him Thus the Jewish Doctors tell the story And indeed it hath been observed by the Writers of the Church that Women have been the most dangerous Seducers of Men from the true Religion being from the beginning the Spreaders of the old Heresies For Simon Magus advanced his Heresie Helenae meretricis adjutus auxilio being assisted by the help of the Harlot Helena Nicolaus of Antioch also choros duxit foemineos The famous Marcion sent before him some Roman Ladies to prepare his way Apelles Montanus Arius Donatus did all take the same course as St. Hierom shows in his Book adversus Pelagianos And the People did eat Which was an act of Idolatry as to eat of the LORD's Sacrifices was an Act of Divine Worship whereby they owned themselves the Servants of the Gods of Moab See XXXIV Exod. 15. And bowed down to their Gods This was still a more plain act of idolatrous Worship expresly forbidden by God in the second Commandment Verse 3 Ver. 3. And Israel was joyned unto Baal-Peor This seems to signifie that they were devoted to the Service of this Idol in great affection with which they performed the forenamed actions The Jews commonly take this Baal-Peor to have been no better than a Priapus and the worship of him to have consisted in such obscene Practices or Postures at least as are not fit to be named Particularly their great Commentary upon Numbers saith That the Israelites being unwilling to enjoy their Women upon those terms they told them they needed only uncover their Nakedness before Baal-Peor which was all the Worship required of them unto which they easily submitted This Maimonides himself relates for a truth that his Worship consisted in revealing their Secret Parts before him More Nevochim P. III. cap. 45. But Solomon Jarchi goes further making this Worship to consist in Actions as ridiculous as they were beastly All which seems to me very unlikely and so it doth to several Men of great Judgment particularly Mr. Selden who thinks with great probability that Peor as I observed before XXIII 28. being the name of a Mountain in the Country of Moab the Temple of Baal stood upon it by whom some understand Saturn others the Sun which is most likely and thence he was called Baal-Beor because there he was especially worshipped as Jupiter was called Olympius because he was worshipped in a famous Temple which stood on the Mountain Olympus And every one knows that anciently they chose the highest Mountains before all other places for the Divine Service insomuch that at Jerusalem the Temple was set upon the Hill of Sion which the Psalmist saith God preferred before all other places LXXVIII Psal 68. Or Peor perhaps was the name of some great Prince as the same Mr. Selden conjectures translated into the number of the Gods for the Psalmist saith CVI Psal 28. that when they worshipped Baal-Peor they are the Sacrifices of the dead Which seems to signifie that in him they worshipped some dead Man who perhaps was the first Institutor of this Worship whatsoever it was Another great Man of our own Nation hath said much to strengthen this Opinion having shown at large that the ancient Heathens were wont to Deify the Souls of Men and Canonize them after Death and these we called Baalim Being accounted an inferiour sort of Deities who they fancied were Ministers for them to their Caelestial Gods See Mr. Mede Book III. p. 724 c. Yet it must be acknowledged that there are others of great note who take all for truth which the Jewish Writers report concerning the filthy Worship of Baal-Peor and imagine that Fornication was a part of it as in future times it was both among the Greeks and Romans in the Worship of some of their Gods For what the Jews found then practised they fancied was done in these early days But it is observable that the more ancient the Books of the Jews are which speak of this matter the less they say of the impurities in the Service of Baal-Peor For Example the Hierusalem Talmud hath none of that leud stuff in it which Solomon Jarchi upon this place took out of the Babylonian which was composed long after the former And the anger of the LORD was kindled against Israel As appeared immediately by the severe punishment he inflicted on them both for their Idolatry and for their Fornication Verse 4 Ver. 4. And the LORD said unto Moses take all the Heads of the People and hang them up The plain meaning seems to be that he should take i. e. cause to be apprehended the Heads of the People i. e. the Rulers of Thousands and Hundreds and other principal Persons in their Tribes who had been guilty of the foul Idolatry before-mentioned and by hanging them up put a stop to the Peoples lewdness when they saw these great Men made Publick Examples of God's Displeasure For it is very likely more of the Princes of the People were guilty besides Zimri especially if it be true which the Samaritan Chronicle affirms that the Daughters of the chief Men of Moab were sent finely dressed to allure the Israelites and one of the King's Daughters among the rest But though the LXX and the Vulgar and Symmachus thus understand it that he commanded the Heads of the People to be hanged up yet a great many other ancient Translators and many famous Doctors take the word Otham them whom he commanded to be hanged up not to refer to the Heads of the People but to such as had joyned themselves to Baal-Peor and they interpret the foregoing words as if he had bid him take unto him i. e. to his assistance the Heads of the People as they think he did as is related in the next verse The Judges indeed there mentioned seem to me to be distinct from the Heads of the People and Moses did not take them to his Assistance but commanded them to do their duty Yet it must be acknowledged that there is a great current of Interprepreters which runs the other way as if Moses was commanded to
order the Judges to assemble and call before them such as were suspected and having examined the Fact accordingly proceed against them and punish such as had offended Thus the Samaritan Copy reads it expresly and so Onkelos and the Paraphrast called Vzielides and the Hierusalem Targum and the Arabick Translation of Saadia Gaon and both the Talmudists and Karaites agree in this sence as Mr. Selden shows at large Lib. II. de Synedriis cap. 1. n. 10. And Joh. Coch upon the Gemara of the Sanhedrim cap. 4. sect 4. where he observes that Aben-Ezra and Solomon Jarchi thus interpret it and takes the meaning to be certain that the Heads of the People should divide themselves into several Courts of Judgment and examine who had committed Idolatry and after Conviction cause them to be hang'd For there is great reason to think the Constitution of Judges by Jethro's advice continued all the time they were in the Wilderness who might easily find out the Guilty in their several Divisions Before the LORD i. e. Before the Sanctuary as Men who had forsaken the Worship of their God and by his Sentence were adjudged to die Against the Sun Openly that all the People might see and fear to Sin So both R. Solomon and Aben-Ezra expound it For this was a peculiar mark of the Divine Displeasure against Idolaters and Blasphemers that they should be hanged up and publickly exposed after they had suffered death For none were hang'd alive among the Hebrews but first stoned which was the common Punishment of the fore-named Offenders and then hanged up in the eyes of all as R. Solomon expounds this Phrase against the Sun That the fierce anger of the LORD may be turned from Israel By their Zeal to vindicate the Divine Honour Verse 5 Ver. 5. And Moses said unto the Judges of Israel Some take these for the LXX Elders mentioned XI 25. Slay ye By hanging them up as some understand it But the Hebrew word imports killing with the Sword which they commanded their Officers to do with the assistance of such as abhorred the wickedness of their Neighbours Every one his Man The LXX Elders being appointed to be coadjutors to Moses in the Government made a division of the People it is most likely into so many districts and each of them having the charge of one all the People therein are called his Men of whom he was to give an account That were joyned unto Baal-Peor Who were so well known that there was no danger of slaying the innocent Verse 6 Ver. 6. And behold This which follows is the more wonderful if the Judges had already begun to execute the foregoing command and argues Zimri to have been very impudently wicked who thought himself so great a Man that no Judge durst meddle with him One of the Children of Israel came and brought unto his Brethren In the Camp of Israel or into the Tent where his own Family dwelt A Midianitish Woman By which it appears that both Nations Moab and Midian were in this Plot against Israel In the sight of Moses A high contempt of his Authority and of God's also whose Servant Moses was And in the sight of all the Congregation of the Children of Israel This seems to be a further aggravation of his Sin that he was not content to go to the Women who invited them v. 2. but brought one of them along with him into the Camp of Israel and this he did before the face of all the People as well as of Moses and that when they were mourning for this Sin as it here follows Who were weeping before the door of the Tabernacle of the Congregation This shows that though there were great numbers ingaged in this Defection yet the generality of the People clave unto the LORD and bewailed the Wickedness of their Brethren most earnestly imploring God's Mercy towards them Ver. 7. And when Phineas the Son of Eleazar the Son Verse 7 of Aaron the Priest c. A Man of great Authority being next to the High-Priest whom he succeeded in his Office as he did Joshua if we may believe some Writers in the Government of all Israel He rose up His Spirit as St. Luke speaks of St. Paul was stirred in him and being inspired with an holy Zeal was moved to do what follows From among the Congregation Who were weeping at the Door of the Tabernacle or rather from among the Judges with whom he was assembled being one of them So Jonathan he rose up from the midst of the Sanhedrin For as Bonav Cornel. Bertramus thinks Eleazar after the death of Aaron appointed his Son Phineas to be Prince of the Levites Which he thinks appears not only from his rising up here from the midst of the Judges of Israel but from the Embassy wherein he was employed by Joshua unto the Reubenites c. beyond Jordan XXII Josh 14. and from 1 Chron. IX 20. where he is said to be Ruler over the Korahites Which signifies he thinks such a preheminence as Eleazar himself had over the Levites while his Father Aaron lived De Repub. Jud. c. 15. And indeed the Psalmist saith that Phineas stood up and executed Judgment CVI. 39. Which seems to import that he acted as a Judge but by an extraordinary motion which made him kill the Offenders with his own Hands without a Judicial Process against them And took a Javelin in his hand Or a Sword as Josephus calls it which he snatcht out of the hand of Moses as the tradition is in Pirke Elieser cap. 47. Verse 8 Ver. 8. And he went after the Man of Israel into the Tent. It is an unusual word in the Hebrew which we translate Tent importing a private secret place like a Cave as Kubba or Kobba is thought to signifie which the Arabians call Alcobba From whence comes the word Alcove which signifies as Bochart observes conclave camerati operis quo lectus circumdatur A Room of arched Work which incloses a Bed in it See his Hierozoicon Pars I. p. ult And thrust both of them through the Man of Israel and the Woman This he did saith Philo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the command of Moses But should rather have said by a Divine Instigation which he followed when the rest of the Judges were afraid as some conceive to meddle with so great a Man as Zimri was And upon this Fact the Jews ground that which they call the Judgment of Zeal which authorized them who were full of Zeal to punish such as blasphemed God or prophaned the Temple c. in the presence of ten Men of Israel without a formal Process against them Thus Matthias killed a Jew who sacrificed after the manner of the Greeks 1 Maccab. II. 24. and three hundred others were killed by their Country-men as is related in the Book commonly called the Third Book of Maccabees And upon the pretence of such Zeal St. Stephen was stoned and St. Paul intended to be killed c. as Grotius
observes Lib. II. de Jure Belli Pacis cap. 20. sect 9. and see Selden de Jure Nat. Gent. Lib. IV. cap. 4. But this Judgment as they call it seems not to be well grounded upon the Fact of Phineas who was a publick Person and had an extraordinary motion not to be imitated by private Men nor was it followed till the latter times of the state of that Nation Through her belly The Vulgar hath it through her Secret Parts And so the Jews in Pirke Eliezer c. 47. and in other Books such as Pesikta and Siphri where they make many Miracles to have concurred in this Fact particularly they say that the Relations of Zimri going to fall upon Phineas for killing their Prince the Angel of the LORD smote them and cut them off So the Plague was stayed from the Children of Israel It seems a Pestilential Disease as Josephus calls it swept away many of the Offenders who could not so speedily be punished by the Judges But it stopt immediately upon this pious Act of Phineas Verse 9 Ver. 9. And those that died of the Plague were Twenty and four thousand There were but Twenty and three thousand who died of the Plague it self as the Apostle tells us 1 Cor. X. 8. but there were a thousand more taken off in the Plague time or during the Plague as the Hebrew words may be read For in the Twenty and four thousand Moses comprehends all those who were killed by the Sword in the day of the Plague as the Phrase is v. 18. whereas St. Paul reckons those only who died of the Pestilence as many have observed particularly Bochartus Lib. II. Hieroz cap. 34. P. I. It is probable that from hence it was that the Author of the Samaritan Chronicle took up a Conceit that the King of Moab sent Twenty four thousand Damsels to Seduce the Israelites as Hottinger reports his words in his Smegma Orientale cap. 8. p. 448. Verse 10 Ver. 10. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying After the Plague was stayed it is likely Moses went into the Tabernacle to give God thanks for his Mercy to his People and then he spake to him what here follows Verse 11 Ver. 11. Phineas the Son of Eleazar the Son of Aaron the Priest hath turned my Wrath away from the Children of Israel Though they wept and mourned before the Door of the Tabernacle yet that did not prevail so much for Mercy as this Heroick Act of Justice While he was zealous for my sake among them With a fervent and courageous Affection vindicated the Divine Honour by a speedy punishment of those notorious Offenders That I consumed not the Children of Israel in my Jealousie Did not proceed to destroy them by the Pestilence when I was so highly incensed against them For it is observed by Herodotus himself in his Euterpe that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for great Crimes there are as great Punishments sent from God which is necessary for the Publick Good For unless by such means a stop be put to open Impurities to Murders and such like Crimes not only all Civil Society will be overturned but Nations become so wicked that they will be fit for nothing but to be rooted out by the Divine Vengeance as the Canaanites were Thus Cicero discourses Philip. VIII In Corpore si quid ejusmodi est quod reliquo corpori noceat c. In the Body if there be any thing which hurts the rest of the Body it is necessary to cut it off or to burn it that some one Member rather than the whole Body perish And so it is in the Body of the Commonwealth Vt totum salvum sit quicquid est pestiferum amputetur that the whole may be preserved let that which is infectious be lopped off Ver. 12. Wherefore say Unto Phineas or unto Verse 12 all the People Behold I give thee my Covenant of Peace The word Peace in Scripture comprehends all manner of Blessings and therefore this is a solemn Promise and Engagement to make him and his Family prosperous the particular Blessing which he entails upon him following in the next verse But some will have this to signifie that he should be the great Reconciler of God to his People and make Peace between them hereafter as he had done at present Philo seems to think this and the Priesthood to be two distinct things when he saith God crowned his Piety 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with two Gifts Peace and the Priesthood And the Jews make Peace to consist in a long Life of Prosperity which was fulfilled in Phineas his Person who lived till the latter times of the Judges XXI Judg. 28. Pirke Elieser interprets it he gave him the life of this World and of the next Verse 13 Ver. 13. And he shall have it and his Seed after him It shall continue in his Family Even the Covenant of an everlasting Priesthood This is the particular Happiness which God settled upon him and his Posterity as long as their State lasted Which was with some limitation it appears by this that after some Successions in the Line of Phineas the Priesthood came for a time into the Family of Eli who was descended from Ithamar the youngest Son of Aaron The reason of it is not mentioned in the Scripture but some great Sin it is reasonable to suppose provoked God to set aside the Line of Eleazar for some years till Eli's Sons also became so wicked that the Priesthood was taken from them and restored in the days of Solomon to the Posterity of Phineas with whom it continued as long as the Priesthood lasted What Sin this was and when committed we do not know Some of the Hebrew Doctors are so bold as to say it was because Phineas would not absolve Jephthah from his Vow as Mr. Selden observes Lib. I. de Success in Pontif. cap. 2. But as there is no ground for this and such like fancies which others of them have so it is more probable that some of Phineas's Successors offended rather than he himself his Posterity for four Generations holding the Priesthood before it was translated to Eli as Josephus and others mentioned by Selden in the place before-named make account Aegidius Camartus in his Book de Rebus Eliae cap. 3. sect 5. and Corn. Bertram cap. 15. de Republ. Jud. imagine that in those confused times none of the Priests were found fit to administer the Affairs of the Nation but Eli alone and therefore he was appointed by God to it as appears from 1 Sam. II. 30. But L'Empereur in his Annotations upon Bertram well observes That it being the constant course of God's proceedings to continue his Mercies to the Israelites according to his promise while they were obedient but to take them away when they became disobedient it is highly reasonable to conclude there was some great Offence given to God by some of the Race of Phineas which was the cause that they lost this Dignity But
so constant was God to his Promise that he preserved his Line in a continued Succession of twelve Persons from Phineas to Azariah who executed the Priest's Office in the Temple that Solomon built in Jerusalem as we read 1 Chron. VI. v. 4. to the 10th From which time to the Captivity of Babylon there were nine more as we read there in the following verses And after the end of the Captivity unto the time of Antiochus Eupator the Jews reckon fifteen more the last of which Onias was killed by Lysias And after him there were eight of the Family of the Asmonaei the last of which Aristobulus was killed by Herod who after that made whom he pleased Because he was jealous for his God God who searches the hearts saw that this motion proceeded not from any private Passion but out of pure Love and fervent Affection to him and from Indignation to see his Divine Majesty so affronted For Zeal is a mixed Affection of Love and Anger And made an Atonement for the Children of Israel Procured a Pardon for all his Brethren 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Philo expresses it by his uncommanded and spontaneous diligence to vindicate God's Honour flowing from his sincere Devotion to God's Service Verse 14 Ver. 14. Now the name of the Israelite that was slain even that was slain with the Midianitish Woman God would have his Name stand upon record partly to make it infamous and partly to do honour to Phineas who durst venture to set upon a Man who had so great an interest in his Tribe as is mentioned in the next words Zimri the Son of Salu a Prince Not the chief of the whole Tribe but of a great Family in that Tribe Of a House among the Simeonites In the Hebrew the words are of a House of a Father For the Tribes were divided into Families and these into Houses every one of which had a Head or Chief See the first Chapter of this Book v. 2. and Zimri was one of those principal Persons though not Prince of all the Simeonites Verse 15 Ver. 15. And the name of the Midianitish Woman that was slain was Cozbi the daughter of Zur This is set down also to show how little Phineas feared the great Men either in Israel or elsewhere For Zur is reckoned afterwards as one of the Kings of Midian XXXI 8. or Princes XIII Josh 21. He was Head over a People and of a chief House in Midian The Hebrew word Vmmoth which we translate People signifies Nations So that if we translate these words exactly they sound thus He was Head of Nations of a House of a Father in Midian that is Chief of divers Families who all sprung from the same Father or Original in that Country Ver. 16. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying Verse 16 Some time after this though not long as appears from XXXI 1 2. but a little before Moses his death Ver. 17. Vex the Midianites Among whom this Verse 17 pernitious Contrivance was hatched For Balak being so incensed against Balaam that he bid him be gone in all haste out of his Country XXIV 11. Balaam would not stay to propound unto him this mischievous Advice which was in his Head but went to the Midianites and there discovered it Which was the same thing he knew as if he had acquainted Balak with it there being a great Friendship between the two Nations XXII 4. It is likely also that the Midianites were the first that advised Balaam should be sent for which made their Guilt the greater but the Moabites did not escape though for Lot's sake perhaps II Deut. 9. their Punishment was deferred till future times as Balaam prophesied XXIV 17. And they were also excluded by a Law made immediately after this from the Society of the Israelites for this very Fact XXIII Deut. 3 4. And smite them With the Sword as we find they did Chapt. XXXI Ver. 18. For they vex you with their wiles Have Verse 18 sorely distressed you by their subtil Devices Wherewith they have beguiled you in the matter of Peor Drawn you in to commit foul Idolatry Here Peor which was a Mountain in Moab where Baal had a Temple as I observed XXIII 28. is used for the Idol it self which was there worshipped being a contraction of Baal-Peor And so it is XXXI 18. XXII Josh 17. And in the matter of Cozbi And into lewd filthiness with Idolatrous Women The Daughter of a Prince of Midian By whose consent no doubt she went upon this wicked design that by her noble Garb and Attendance she might the more powerfully intice the great Men of Israel to Idolatry Their Sister Whom the whole Family were content to prostitute that they might compass the destruction of the Israelites But by Sister may be meant one of the same Country or Nation the same kind of Language being used among them that was among the Jews who called one another Brethren and Sisters being descended from the same stock as Christians did all those that were of their Religion Which was slain in the day of the Plague When so many Thousands fell by the Pestilence For Peor's sake For worshipping Baal-Peor into which they were inveigled by the Women who invited them to a Feast and there by their Charms excited another fleshly Appetite in them which they would not let them satisfie unless they would both eat of their Sacrifices and worship their Idol And perhaps they told them it was not lawful for them to consent to their desire unless they would be of their Religion CHAP. XXVI Chapter XXVI Ver. 1. AND it came to pass after the Plague Mentioned Verse 1 in the foregoing Chapter v. 9 17. Though some fancy it refers unto all the Plagues that had swept away all the former Generation except two Persons It is likely this may be done in the eighth Month of the fortieth Year after they came out of Egypt The LORD spake unto Moses and unto Eleazar the Son of Aaron the Priest saying As God had formerly joyned Aaron with Moses I Numb 1 17. II. 1. IV. 1 c. So now Aaron being dead he joyns his Son Eleazar with him to show that he succeeded not only in his Place and Office but also in his Authority Ver. 2. Take the Sum of all the Congregation of the Verse 2 Children of Israel They had been twice numbred before this Once before the building of the Tabernanacle in the first year after they came out of Egypt when they paid every Man half a Shekel towards it XXX Exod. 11 13. XXXVIII 25. And again when they were to be encamped in the second month of the second year I Numb 1 2 c. And now all those Men who had been then numbred thirty eight years ago being dead as appears from v. 64. of this Chapter God commands them to be numbred a third time Partly that he might demonstrate his faithfulness to his word in multiplying them vastly notwithstanding all their
it was necessary to consider rather the value than the measure of every Portion And gives this reason why the Tribe of Benjamin had so narrow a Portion allotted them because the Ground was so very fertil about Jerusalem 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This Lot was very strait because of the goodness of the Soil To every Man shall his Inheritance be given That is to every Family According to those that were numbred of him According to the Account that had been now taken not considering who might be born after this and thereby increase a Family or die and thereby diminish it before the Division of the Land was made For several died we may well think in the Wars with the Canaanites and others were born before the Country was conquered Ver. 55. Notwithstanding the Land shall be divided Verse 55 by Lot When it was divided into so many equal shares as there were Tribes a due respect being had to their Number they were not to choose which share they would have but that was to be determined by Lot The manner of which they say was this Two Urns being placed before him that drew the Lots in one of which were Scrols of Parchment containing the Names of the XII Tribes of Israel and in the other the Portions of Land he first put in his hand into the Urn wherein were their Names and drew out one suppose that of Judah and then he put his hand into the other Urn and drew out the Portion that fell to his share Or perhaps there was only one Urn wherein were the several Portions of Land and they began suppose with the eldest Son of Israel viz. Reuben and pulling out a Scroll said This is the Portion of Reuben and so with the rest But which soever way they proceeded there were two Distributions made One of the whole Country into XII Parts and another of each of those Parts among the several Families that were in each Tribe See Selden de Successionibus ad Leges Hebr. cap. 21 22. According to the Names of the Tribes of their Families they shall inherit This seems to justifie what I now said that they first named the Tribe whose Lot they would draw out and that contained his Inheritance But after all this it might happen that some of their Lots were too scanty for their Number and others too large In which case Eleazar and Joshua and the rest appointed for this Office XXXIV 17 c. ordered some Portion to be taken from those who had too much and given to those who had too little for their Families This appears from XIX Josh 9. where a Portion out of the Lot of Judah is ordered for Simeon because the one was too large and the other too small and the same may be said of Dan v. 47. Verse 56 Ver. 56. According to the Lot shall the Possession be divided The first words which we translate according to the Lot being in the Hebrew Al pi hagoral which literally signifies according to the mouth of the Lot which is no more than as the Lot shall declare the Jews have a conceit that the Land was divided not merely by Lot but by Vrim and Thummim which Eleazar the Priest then put on as the Talmud describes it in Bava Bathra and two Urns standing before him in one of which were the Names of the XII Tribes and in the other the Names of the Portions of Land he looked by the Holy Ghost upon the Vrim and Thummim and said Let such a Tribe come up which being done he said again Let such a Portion of Land come up for this Tribe by which means all the People before whom this was done were satisfied that their Portion was allotted to them by God and all cause of murmuring and contention taken away Thus R. Solomon and others mentioned by Buxtorf in his Histor Vrim Thummim cap. 3. And Martinius Mauritius in his late Treatise de Sortitione veter Hebr. cap. 29. sect 4 5. where he observes how ancient the way of dividing Goods and Lands by Lot was in other Countries But there was no need of this Solemnity the Division of the Land by God's Order after the manner of Lots sufficienly showing it was not by Man's Directions but by God's that such a share fell to them Between many and few Every Tribe having its Land assigned them by the Lot it was then divided among the several Families in the same manner as these words seem to signifie and then every Houshold had their share allotted them according to the number of Persons that were in them Which if they were many had a greater share if few a less By which means every Man had reason to rest satisfied because such was his Lot That is such was the good pleasure of God who directed the Lots as we learn from XVIII Joshua 6 8 10. where we read expresly that in the Division of the Land he cast Lots for them before the LORD in Shiloh that he might order every one his Portion Ver. 57. And these are they that were numbred of the Verse 57 Levites after their Families It was fit an account should be taken of this Tribe also that it might be seen how God had blessed them as well as the rest of the Tribes of Israel with a numerous Issue though he had cut off in the space of Thirty eight years all the former Generation from Twenty years old and upward Of Gershon the Family of the Gershonites c. The principal Families in this Tribe were three descended from the three Sons of Levi Gershon Kohath and Merari Whose Names were not at all altered since their coming out of Egypt until this time XLVI Gen. 11. VI Exod. 16. Verse 58 Ver. 58. These are the Families of the Levites The three fore-named were the principal Families divided into those lesser Families which here follow The Family of the Libnites Descended from Libni the eldest Son of Gershon Who had another Son whose Family is here omitted viz. Shimi though mentioned VI Exod. 17. But in this place Moses doth not give a full account of all the Families of the Levites nor is it given in exact order because they were to have no Inheritance in the Division of the Land which was the reason that all the Families of the other Tribes are set down so punctually The Family of the Hebronites From Hebron one of the Sons of Kohath VI Exod. 18. III Numb 19. The Family of the Mahlites the Family of the Mushites From the two Sons of Merari who were called Mahli and Mushi VI Exod. 19. III Numb 20. The Family of the Korathites From the great Grand-child of Levi VI Exod. 21. XVI Numb 1. And Kohath begat Amram Who was Grand-child of Levi and Brother to the Father of Korah VI Exod. 18. Verse 59 Ver. 59. And the name of Amram's wife was Jochabed the daughter of Levi. See VI Exod. 20. Whom her Mother viz. Levi his Wife bare to Levi
rather to insinuate that he was not guilty of such a Crime as might make Men justly forfeit what they had for their Children as well as for themselves For all the Family of Dathan and Abiram perished and it is taken notice of as a singular Mercy that the Children of Korah did not XXVI 10 11. But died in his own Sin i. e. For his own Sin which God had declared should not affect the Children XIV 31. For to that General Sin in which all the People were engaged these words seem to refer And so it was his own sin not with respect to the rest of the People for they were all alike guilty but with respect to his Children it being a personal Guilt in which they were not concerned The Jews commonly say that Zelophehad was the Man that was stoned for gathering Sticks on the Sabbath-day For which they have no authority but a fancy of R. Aquiba who is sharply reproved for it by another considerable Rabbi who saith it is a rash Judgment for if it were true since the Scripture conceals it he ought not to have revealed it but hath reproached a just Man for any thing that appears See Selden Lib. II. de Synedr cap. 1. sect 9. And had no Son As was found when the People were numbred XXVI 33. Ver. 4. Why should the name of our Father be done Verse 4 away from among his Family One Family of the Tribe of Manasseh viz. the Hepherites being in danger to be wholly extinguished R. Judah will have the word Name in this place to signifie as much as hereditary possession and so he thinks it signifies XXV Deut. 6. as Mr. Selden observes out of Pesikta Lib. de Successionibus cap. 14. Because he hath no Son Merely for want of Issue-Male when he hath left many Daughters Give unto us therefore a possession among the Brethren of our Father Let us come in for a share among those that are descended from Manasseh Which if they did the Name of their Father could not be thereby preserved but by the Son of one of these Daughters taking upon him not the Name of his Father that begat him but of his Mother's Grand-father viz. Hepher which was ordered afterwards by a general Law XXV Deut. 6. Verse 5 Ver. 5. And Moses brought their Cause before the LORD This was too difficult a Cause though there seemed to be a great deal of Reason on their side to be judged by the great Court before-mentioned and therefore it was referred to Moses alone as other weighty Causes used to be See XV. 32. XXV 4. for neither Eleazar nor any other Person before whom it was brought v. 2. are here mentioned as the Judges of this matter And he durst not judge it though the equity appeared very plain without bringing it before the LORD for his direction which he could have upon all important occasions XXV Exod. 22. VII Numb 89. Verse 6 Ver. 6. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying This shows that the Cause was devolved upon Moses alone for the LORD tells him and no other Person how it should be determined Verse 7 Ver. 7. The Daughters of Zelophehad c. The LORD approves of their Claim and gives a Sentence in their favour Thou shalt surely give them a possession of an inheritance among their Father's Brethren Because the word for them in the Hebrew is of the Masculine Gender some think it signifies they were to be considered as if they had been Sons And thou shalt cause the Inheritance of their Father to pass unto them So that they were to enjoy what would have faln to his share had he been alive ob indutam defuncti patris personam as the Lawyers speak because they stood in the place of their dead Father and represented his Person And accordingly they put in their Claim at the Division of the Land and had their Portion therein according to this Decision XVII Josh 2 3 c. How the Portion was divided among them according to the Hebrew Doctors Mr. Selden shows at large in his Book de Successionibus in bona defunctii cap. 23. Ver. 8. And thou shall speak unto the Children of Israel Verse 8 saying Upon this occasion he passes this special Case into a General Law to be hereafter observed If a Man die and have no Son then ye shall cause his Inheritance to pass unto his Daughter It being a reason as Maimonides observes More Nevochim P. III. cap. 42. that what a Man leaves should come to his Family and to those who are next of Kin to him for the nearer any Person is to us we are inclined by natural affection to have the greater regard to him But all this is to be understood of Land as for Money and moveable Goods which were of his own getting the Father might dispose of them by his Will to whom he pleased Ver. 9. And if he have no Daughter then ye shall give his Inheritance unto his Brethren Unless his Father was alive who undoubtedly the Jews say was Verse 9 the next Heir but not mentioned because it was not necessary Or as some say because it was too sad a thing to speak of a Fathers burying all his Children without Issue See Selden de Success in bona defuncti cap. 12. Where he observes that according to the Rule v. 11. it must come to the Father because he is nearest of kin to it And therefore the Jews interpret this as if Moses had said If he have Daughter he shall give his inheritance to the next of his Kindred to his Father for instance and afterwards ye shall give it to his Brethren i. e. the Children of his Father And the same is to be said of the Grandchildren unto whom the Brethren of a Father dying without issue are heirs For the Grandfather stands in the same relation to a Father that a Father doth to his Son Verse 11 Ver. 11. And if his Father have no Brethren then ye shall give it to his Kinsman that is next of Kin to him of his Family and he shall possess it To his Brothers Children or to those who are descended from them or from his Fathers ' Brethren But no consideration was to be had of his Mother's Kindred as the Jewish Lawyers say who could never be capable of the Inheritance Which they gather not only from these words which determine the Inheritance to his Family i. e. the Family of the Father before-mentioned not to the Family of the Mother but from the frequent mention of the Father of Mischpachoth which we translate Families or rather Kindreds of the Fathers in the Books of Moses Chronicles Ezra and others From whence this solemn Maxim of the Talmudists The Family or Kindred of the Mother is never called by the name of Kindred That is it hath not the effect of a Kindred in Successions to Inheritances Which is the same with that in the ancient Book Siphri Families follow the Fathers as Mr. Selden
observes in the place before-mentioned Who in the next Chapter cap. XIII gives an example drawn up by Maimonides of such a Succession out of the holy Scriptures Amram had two Sons Aaron and Moses as we read VI Exod. 20. If they had both died without Issue Miriam their Sister had inherited And if she had died in like manner the Inheritance of the Family would have reverted to Kohath the Father of Amram Or he being dead to his three Sons the Brethren of Amram viz. Izhar Hebron and Vzziel as the Heirs of Kohath And there would have been no consideration of Primogeniture both because none of them was the First-born and because the Inheritance was not in the Possession of their Father at the time of his Death c. And it shall be unto the Children of Israel a Statute of judgment c. A Law whereby to determine such Matters in future times and to be observed inviolably So that no Father should have power to make any other Settlement but if either by Word or Writing he declared his will to be that his Son should not inherit his Act was null and void As the Jewish Lawyers resolve from these very words a Statute or Decree of Judgment i. e. as I said a Rule whereby to Judge of Succession into Inheritances If therefore a Man made a Will wherein he declared his Daughter or Brethren c. should not inherit in case he had no Son it was void because contrary to this Law See Selden de Successionibus cap. 24. Ver. 12. And the LORD said unto Moses get thee up into this Mountain Abarim Either these words were spoken after all that follows here and in the Verse 12 Book of Deuteronomy or they were repeated again when he had repeated his Laws and inforced them by many excellent Discourses and taught them that famous Song XXXII Deut. where in the conclusion of it v. 49. it is said that very day he bad him go up this Mount Abarim And there we learn also that Abarim was a long Tract of Mountains one of which was called Nebo and the very top of it called Pisgah See XXXIV Deut. 1. And see the Land which I have given to the Children of Israel Take a full view of it as he did from that high neighbouring Mountain III Deut. 17. XXXIV 1 2 3 4. Verse 13 Ver. 13. And when thou hast seen it thou also shalt be gathered unto thy People as Aaron thy Brother was gathered Upon Mount Hor as we read in this Book XX. 23 24. Verse 14 Ver. 14. For ye rebelled against my Commandment in the Desert of Zin c. See Chap. XX. 1 12 24. where all this verse is explained Verse 15 Ver. 15. And Moses spake unto the LORD saying He did not speak those words which follow immediately after God bad him go up Mount Abarim and die but first desired he might be permitted to go over Jordan c. III Deut. 24 25 26. Unless we can think that he made the Prayer there mentioned as soon as the Sentence was passed upon him at the Waters of Meribah which doth not seem so likely Verse 16 Ver. 16. Let the LORD the God of the Spirits of all Flesh c. As soon as he found that God was resolved he should not conduct the People into Canaan he was concerned for nothing but for a fitting Person to take that Charge upon him For he had a most generous publick Spirit wholly intent upon the good of this People The God of the Spirits of all Flesh Who hast not only made the Souls of all Men but knowest their Dispositions See XVI 22. and understandest who are fit for this weighty Employment Set a Man over the Congregation To be chief Ruler and Governour of the People in my place Ver. 17. Which may go out before them and which Verse 17 may come in Before them and which may lead them out and which may bring them in If the latter part of these words be not a mere repetition of the former as is usual then the one relates to their Conduct in War and the other to the management of all their Civil Affairs And both of them seem to be a Metaphor from Shepherds watching over their Flocks That the Congregation of the LORD be not as Sheep which have no Shepherd Having none to govern and take care of them This is a description of the most miserable condition a People can be in and became a Proverb among the Hebrews 1 Kings 22.17 X Zachariah 2. XIII 7. IX Matth. 36. Ver. 18. And the LORD said unto Moses take thee Verse 18 Joshua the Son of Nun. Who had been a long time Servant unto Moses and attended upon his Person XXIV Exod. 13. well known to Moses and perfectly acquainted with his administration A Man in whom is the Spirit Of Courage and Prudence and the fear of God with all other Gifts necessary in an excellent Governour Among which Onkelos reckons the Spirit of Prophecy which is not unlikely And lay thine hand upon him Which was a Ceremony usual in Blessing XLVIII Gen. 14 c. and in setting Men apart and Consecrating them to an Office VIII 10. Upon which followed a more abundant measure of the Spirit as appears from XXXIV Deut. 9. Verse 19 Ver. 19. And set him before Eleazar the Priest and before all the Congregation Being all assembled for this purpose that all might acknowledge him for the designed Successor of Moses and be Witnesses of all that Moses commanded him And give him a charge in their sight He told him before them all what God expected from him and bad him not be afraid to execute it See XXXI Deut. 7 8. Where he sets down the words of this Charge unto which God presently after added one of his own v. 14 15 23. Verse 20 Ver. 20. And thou shalt put some of thy honour upon him Communicate some of thy Authority to him at present and not let him be any longer as thy Minister but as an associate in the Government The word we translate honour being glory in the Hebrew it made Onkelos and other Hebrew Doctors imagine these words have respect to that Splendor which shone in Moses his Face after he came down from the Mount Some of which they suppose was imparted unto Joshua to make him appear more venerable in the Eyes of the People And R. Menachem observes that it is not said impart thy glory but of thy glory to him From whence came that ancient saying the Face of Moses shone like the Sun but Joshua's only like the Moon This might have passed for Truth or at least that hereby was meant some great increase of illustrious Gifts of Mind which procured him such reverence as Moses had if it had been said that God put some of Moses his glory upon him whereas Moses is commanded to do it which makes the first sence most reasonable That all the Congregation of Israel may be obedient
and our Learned Dr. Lightfoot in his Temple Service chap. 7. sect 3. Ver. 3. And thou shalt say unto them this is the offering Verse 3 made by fire which ye shall offer unto the LORD That Offering which he peculiarly speaks of is the daily Sacrifice which was appointed long ago before the Tabernacle was set up XXIX Exod. 38 39. See my Notes there And add this that God's promise to meet them there v. 42 43. and afterward to dwell among them v. 45. seems to depend upon this constant Service which he expected should be paid to him which if neglected he withdrew himself from them Two Lambs of the first year day by day continually This is expresly required in XXIX Exod. 38. Only here it is added without spot or perfect in its kind which was required in all Sacrifices particularly in the first Lamb which they offered when they came out of Egypt XII Exod 5. See there Ver. 4. The one Lamb shalt thou offer in the Morning and the other Lamb shalt thou offer at Even The very words in XXIX Exod. 39. Verse 4 Ver. 5. A tenth part of an Ephah of Flour for a Verse 5 Meat-offering mingled with the fourth part of an hin of beaten Oyl This also is there explained XXIX Exod. 40. Verse 6 Ver. 6. It is a continual Burnt-offering To be continued throughout all your Generations every day as it is expressed XXIX Exod. 42. For it was in the nature of a daily Prayer to God that he would graciously continue his Mercy unto Israel as Abarbinel observes and increase their Corn Wine and Oyl which they acknowledged hereby they received from him Which was ordained in Mount Sinai There Moses received both this Law and all the rest which are mentioned in the Book of Exodus concerning the Service of God and the place where it was to be performed and his Ministers c. And this sufficiently shows that he speaks here to those who were so young at the first Institution of these Laws that they gave the less heed to them or had forgotten them And there are those who think that for Eight and thirty years they had difused them which they gather from XII Deut. 8. But I do not take it to be likely that Sacrifices were wholly omitted during that space though perhaps not so regularly performed as when they came to Canaan For to suppose that is to suppose that the Fire from Heaven either went out or burnt continually to no purpose and that the Divine Majesty had no entertainment set upon his Table and consequently did not keep House and dwell among them all that time In short that there was no Worship of God at the Tabernacle All these Arguments may convince any Man there were offered at least the daily Sacrifice Morning and Even and those on the Sabbath For a sweet savour a Sacrifice made by fire unto the LORD See XXIX Exod. 41. Ver. 7. And the Drink-offering thereof shall be the fourth Verse 7 part of a hin for the one Lamb. So it was ordained also in Mount Sinai as appears from the same XXIX Exod. 40. And in this very Book there is a general Rule given to this new Generation that this should be the least quantity of Wine which should be offered with a Burnt-offering or Peace-offering See XV Numb 5. Which was a thing so constantly practised that the Heathen never sacrificed but they poured Wine upon the Flesh as it flamed upon the Altar For though Water was sometimes poured upon the Sacrifices yet Nonnus saith Lib. IV. Dionysiac it was when Men knew not the use of Wine for after that was found out they never sacrificed without it See Fort. Scacchus Myrother 2. cap. 42. In the holy place Upon the Altar of Burnt offerings which stood in the holy place near to the door of the Tabernacle XXIX Exod. 42. Shalt thou cause the strong Wine to be poured out unto the LORD for a Drink-offering The Hebrew word Schecar commonly signifies any sort of strong Drink but here the noblest and most generous Wine for it was not lawful to use any other Liquor in their Sacrifices The Heathens had this Reverence to their Gods that they alway offered to them the most excellent Wine they had Which appears by those words we meet withal so often in Homer both in his Iliads and Odysses of Mens pouring out their Sacrifices 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 black Wine or of the deepest Colour red as Blood which was the richest of all other And Herodian speaking of the vast profuseness of Haliogabalus who offered Hecatombs of Oxen every Morning with great multitudes of Sheep upon which he heaped all manner of Spices adds this also Lib. V. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. pouring out many flaggons of the oldest and most excellent Wine on the Altars So that Rivers of Wine and Blood ran mixed together Verse 8 Ver. 8. And the other Lamb shalt thou offer at Even c. All the foregoing verses relate to the Morning Sacrifice and this only briefly prescribes that the other Lamb should be offered in the same manner at Even with the very same Meat-offering and Drink-offering And as no Sacrifice was to precede the Morning Burnt-offering but it was to be offered first so this at Even was to conclude all the Sacrifices of the Day and none to be offered after it A Sacrifice made by fire a sweet savour unto the LORD As acceptable to him as the Morning Sacrifice Verse 9 Ver. 9. And on the Sabbath day two Lambs of the first year without spot He doth not mean that whereas every Morning and Evening they offered one Lamb on the Sabbath day they should offer two but that there should be two Lambs offered on the Sabbath over and above the daily Offering as appears from verse 10. Whether one of them was to be offered in the Morning and the other added at the Evening Sacrifice it is not said but it is most probable the Sacrifices on the Sabbath were so ordered For the Jews say that at the time of this additional Sacrifice in the Morning of the Sabbath they sang at the Temple the Song of Moses Deut. XXXII dividing it into six parts and singing one part every Sabbath so that in six Weeks they had finished it and then began again And at the Evening Sacrifice they sang that Song of his Exod. XV. at which times the Priest sounded the Trumpets three times more than they did at the ordinary Songs And two tenth deals of flour for a Meat-offering mingled with Oyl and the Drink-offering thereof As the Burnt-offerings were double on this day so a double quantity of Flour is ordered for the Meat-offering that attended the Burnt-offering for only a tenth part of an Ephah v. 5. was offered on other days and consequently there was to be as much more Oyl and Wine than daily And here it may be sit to note that as soon as the Drink-offering was poured out
time as they did to the Sun at his rising and when he entred into the several Signs Besides the continual Burnt-offering and his Drink-offering This is so often particularly mentioned lest any should imagine it might be spared when there were such liberal Offerings of several kinds Ver. 16. And on the fourteenth day of the first Month Verse 16 is the Passover of the LORD See XII Exod. 6 18. XXIII Lev. 5. where it is called the LORD's Passover See XII Exod. 27. Ver. 17. In the fifteenth day of this Month is the Feast The fourteenth day at Even the Feast of the Passover was kept as appears from XII Exod. 14. Verse 17 But on the fifteenth day began another Feast called the Feast of unleavened Bread See XXIII Lev. 6. Seven days shall unleavened Bread be eaten See XII Exod. 15. XIII 6 7. XXIII Lev. 6. Verse 18 Ver. 18. On the first day shall be an holy Convocation ye shall do no manner of servile work therein See XII Exod. 16. XXIII Lev. 7. Verse 19 Ver. 19. But ye shall offer a Sacrifice made by fire for a Burnt-offering unto the LORD The Solemnity was ordained before and Offerings also in general prescribed to be made seven days See XXIII Lev. 8. but the particular Sacrifices not set down tell now Two young Bullocks one Ram and seven Lambs of the first year they shall be unto you without spot The same Sacrifices which were appointed to be offered upon every first day of the Month v. 11. Verse 20 Ver. 20. And their Meat-offering shall be of flour mingled with Oyl three tenth deals shall ye offer for a Bullock and two tenth deals for a Ram. The very same which were appointed on the first day of every Month v. 12. Verse 21 Ver. 21. A several tenth deal shalt thou offer for every Lamb throughout the seven Lambs Just as it was in the forementioned Sacrifice v. 13. And though the Drink-offerings be not mentioned they must be understood to be the same because they always accompanied the Meat-offerings of Burnt-Sacrifices which were not compleat without them Verse 22 Ver. 22. And one Goat for a Sin-offering to make atonement for you As it was in the New Moon v. 15. But Meat and Drink-offerings did not accompany Offerings for Sin save only in the case of a Leper who was to bring three Offerings a Sin-offering a Trespass-offering and a Burnt-offering for his cleansing with three tenth parts of an Ephah of Flour XIV Lev. 10 c. Ver. 23. Ye shall offer these beside the Burnt-offering Verse 23 of the Morning which is the continual Burnt-offering There are two things that are here to be remarked that these Offerings as I noted before should not put by the continual Burnt-Sacrifice but be added to it and that all these were offered in the Morning after the daily Morning Sacrifice and were not part of the Evening Sacrifice which concluded all Ver. 24. After this manner ye shall offer daily throughout Verse 24 the seven days Upon every one of the days of unleavened Bread v. 17. which though it was a great Expence yet was but a fitting Acknowledgment of God's wonderful goodness to them in bringing them out of the Land of Egypt with all their Flocks and their Herds which was the foundation of all their happiness afterwards by making them a free People The Meat of my Sacrifice made by fire Here is the very same word with that v. 2. where he calls this Sacrifice his lechem which we there translate his bread but here very properly his meat or food Which was set upon his Table the Altar every day and by his fire from Heaven consumed which according to the language of Men was called his eating of it as the Heathen Gods also are said to eat the Fat of their Sacrifices XXXII Deut. 38. Of a sweet savour unto the LORD Very acceptable to him as hath been often observed It shall be offered beside the continual Burnt-offering and his Drink-offering There is the greatest care taken by the frequent repetition of this that they should not think to save their daily Sacrifice by these others which were to be added to it and not to supply the place of it See v. 15. Verse 25 Ver. 25. And on the seventh day ye shall have an holy Convocation ye shall do no servile work therein This last day of the Feast was equal to the first XXIII Lev. 7 8. and is called a Feast unto the LORD XIII Exod. 6. Verse 26 Ver. 26. Also the day of the First-fruits Called the Feast of Harvest the First-fruits of their Labours XXIII Exod. 16. and the Feast of Weeks when they brought the First-fruits of Wheat-harvest XXXIV Exod. 22. XVI Deut. 10. The Jews in their Writings commonly call this Feast by the name of Atzereth and so do the Chaldee Paraphrase upon this place though Abarbinel observes that this alone of all the three great Feasts is never called so in the holy Scripture It is hard therefore to tell why the Jews call it so in a singular manner but our learned Dr. Lightfoot hath made several probable Conjectures about it one of which and most pertinent to this place is because there was a restraint as the word signifies upon the People from bringing their First-fruits till this Feast If any did they received them not from them but laid them by till this day came See Temple Service chap. 14. sect 4. When ye bring a new Meat-offering unto the LORD Mentioned XXIII Lev. 16. Which were two Loaves made of their first Corn v. 17. where they are called the First-fruits unto the LORD After your Weeks be out That is the seven Weeks which they were to number from the morrow after the Sabbath XXIII Lev. 15. i. e. after the first day of unleavened Bread When they offered another sort of First-fruits which must be carefully distinguished from those here mentioned viz. of the Barley Harvest which began at the Passover when they were to bring a Sheaf of their First-fruits unto the Priest XXIII Lev. 10. the presenting of which Sheaf was an Introduction to Harvest and procured them liberty to begin to put the Sickle into the Corn which now after seven Weeks they reaped and carried in at this Feast when they brought these new First-fruits unto the LORD All which is a Description of that which in the New Testament is called the Feast of Pentecost being fifty days as we read there in Leviticus after the other great Feast Ye shall have an holy Convocation ye shall do no servile work See XXIII Lev. 21. Ver. 27 But ye shall offer the Burnt-offering for a Verse 27 sweet savour unto the LORD Over and above the Burnt-offering which was prescribed to be offered with the two loaves before-mentioned XXIII Lev. 18. unto which this was an additional Sacrifice plainly distinct from it Two young Bullocks one Ram seven Lambs of the first year The very same that were ordered to be
on this day made Ye shall not do any work therein It was to be observed as strictly as a Sabbath XVI Lev. 31. XXIII 32. Wherein they were to abstain not meerly from servile Work but from all manner of Work whatsoever XVI Lev. 29. XXIII 28 30. Verse 8 Ver. 8. And ye shall offer a Burnt-offering unto the LORD for a sweet savour Endeavour to procure acceptance of the rest of the Sacrifices of the Day with this whole Burnt-offering beside the daily Sacrifice as it follows v. 11. One Bullock one Ram and seven Lambs of the first year c. The same that were appointed on the foregoing Solemnity v. 2. except the monthly Offering v. 6. to which was added another Ram for a Burnt-offering XVI Lev. 5. as a devout Acknowledgment that they owned him alone for their Soveraign LORD Verse 9 10. Ver. 9 10 And their Meat-offering shall be of fine flour c. The Meat-offering attending these Burnt-offerings were to be in the same proportion as was before ordered v. 3 4. Verse 11 Ver. 11. One Kid of the Goats for a Sin-offering As was appointed in the foregoing Solemnity v. 5. Beside the Sin-offering of Atonement Mentioned XVI Lev. 9 c. whose Blood was carried by the High-Priest into the most holy place which was done in no other Sacrifice but that and the Bullock which was offered as a Sin-offering for the Family of Aaron on the same day XVI Lev. 14. And the continual Burnt-offering and the Meat-offering of it and their Drink-offerings These were no more to be omitted on the great Day of Atonement than on any other day but the Service of the day was to begin with the continual Burnt-offering and then followed the Burnt-offerings with the Meat and Drink-offerings belonging to them and the Sin-offering here prescribed and then the Sacrifice of Atonement and all that is ordered in the XVIth of Leviticus for the Expiation of the Sins of all the People of Israel Which Sacrifice the present Jews now wanting and yet being sensible of the necessity of some Satisfaction but not believing in our blessed Saviour who hath fully made it for all Mankind they are in a lamentable plunge and are put to most wretched shifts to devise something to supply the place of the Sacrifice of Atonement which was wont to be made for them One is their own death it being the continual Prayer of every one of them upon their Death-bed Let my death be the expiation for my sins Another is which is so absurd that Leo Modina saith they do not use it now in Italy nor in the Eastern Countries the killing of a white Cock if one can be got by the Men and a white Hen by the Women on the Eve of this Day saying Let this Cock be an exchange for me let it come in my stead let it be my Expiation let it die but I and all Israel live happily as Buxtorf shows in his Synagog Judaica cap. 25. Which I should not here mention were it not to show that they have the very same Notion still of a Sacrifice for Sin even now that they can only make an imitation of it which we have of the Sacrifice of Christ who was put in our place and offered himself to God in our stead and that it ought to be pure and innocent which is offered instead of a Sinner Ver. 12. And on the fifteenth day of the seventh Verse 12 Month ye shall have an holy Convocation ye shall do no servile work See XXIII Lev. 35. And ye shall keep a Feast unto the LORD seven days viz. The Feast of Tabernacles XXIII Lev. 34. which was after the Harvest and Vintage XVI Deut. 13. and kept seven days with great Joy and gladness of Heart but they were not bound to abstain from servile work all this time but only on the first day and on the seventh Verse 13 Ver. 13. And ye shall offer a Burnt-offering a Sacrifice made by fire of a sweet savour unto the LORD The same kind of Sacrifice which was prescribed on the other Festivals to be offered up wholly in honour of God But here is a far larger proportion than in any other Solemnity Thirteen young Bullocks two rams and fourteen Lambs of the first year c. On the other Festivals two Bullocks sufficed XXVIII 11 19 27. and on the Festival in the beginning of this Month only one was appointed but here are thirteen and so they continued to be offered seven days successively with the decrease only of one Bullock every day till on the seventh day only seven Bullocks were offered which in all made LXX Bullocks The Rams also and the Lambs were in a double proportion to what was usual throughout the whole Festival Which was a vast charge but more easie at this time of the Year than any other because now their Barns were full and their Wine-presses over-flowed and their Hearts might well be supposed to be more enlarged then at other times in thankfulness to God for his great Benefits Yet this very gross troublesome and expensive way of serving God made the best Men among them groan and long for the coming of Christ in whose days their own Doctors say no Sacrifices shall remain but those of Thansgiving and Praise and Prayer With which they have been forced to be content for above Sixteen hundred years and instead of these additional Sacrifices unto the daily have added peculiar Prayers which they also call Musaphim unto the common Prayers they use every day See Buxtorf concerning the Feast of the New Moon in his Synagog Jud. cap. 22. Ver. 14 15. Their Meat-offering shall be of fine flour Verse 14 15. c. The same proportions which are ordered by a general Rule to every Sacrifice of a Bullock and of a Ram Chap. XV. Ver. 16. And one Kid of the Goats for a Sin-offering Verse 16 beside the continual Burnt-offering c. There is no augmentation of the Sin-offering but it is the same with that on other Festivals v. 5. And all these Sacrifices it appears by this were to be added to the daily Sacrifice Ver. 17. And on the second day ye shall offer twelve Verse 17 young Bullocks c. Here one Bullock less than on the day before is ordered to be offered and so on every succeeding day there is still a decrease of one Bullock which is all the difference between the Offerings on the seven days of this Feast upon every one of which there was the same number of Rams and Lambs without any diminution Which Moses thought fit to set down distinctly from this verse to the thirty fifth that there might be no mistake But little need be noted upon them Ver. 18. According to their number after the manner Prescribed v. 14 15. Ver. 35. On the eighth day ye shall have a solemn Assembly Verse 18 There is a peculiar word here used to denote Verse 35 this to be a great day as I noted upon
XXIII Lev. 36. See there Ye shall do no servile work therein It was to be observed as the first day of the Feast of Tabernacles both of them being called a Sabbath 23 Lev. 39. Verse 36 Ver. 36. But ye shall offer a Burnt-offering a Sacrifice made by fire of sweet savour unto the LORD Here is a peculiar Sacrifice appointed upon this day in the same terms as upon the first day of the Feast of Tabernacles v. 13. One Bullock one Ram seven Lambs of the first year c. But though this was an extraordinary day and a distinct Festival as I showed upon XXIII Lev. 39. yet here are fewer Sacrifices prescribed on this day than upon any of the foregoing seven For on every one of them two Rams were offered and fourteen Lambs and here but half so many And seven Bullocks were the fewest that were offered upon any of those days and on the first day thirteen but here only one By which God consulted perhaps the weakness of Mankind who naturally grew weary both of the Charge and of the Labour of such Services when they are long continued And therefore he made them every day less toilsom and expensive and put them in mind likewise that the multitude of Sacrifices did not procure their acceptance with God and that in length of time they would come to nothing and be utterly abolished to establish something better in their room Ver. 37. Their Meat-offering and their Drink-offerings for the Bullock for the Ram and for the Lambs and shall be according to their number after the manner In such proportions as God had before Verse 37 ordained in the XVth Chapter of this Book in the beginning of it as I have often observed Ver. 38. And one Goat for a Sin-offering beside the Verse 38 continual Burnt-offering c. This is never omitted upon any Festival XXVIII 15 22 30. XXIX 5 11 16 19 c. to put them in mind that after all their Services they stood in need of forgiveness Ver. 39. These things shall ye do or offer unto the Verse 39 LORD in your set Feasts All these Feasts were fixed and stated at certain times on which God was to be worshipped after the manner here prescribed in these two Chapters For all these Offerings except one Sin-offering upon each set day were wholly Burnt-offerings as I have already observed which may properly be said to be done that is offered unto the LORD neither People nor Priest having any share in them Besides your Vows and your Free-will-offerings for your Burnt-offerings Besides these every Man might offer other Burnt-offerings either in performance of a Vow or freely out of his Affection to God See XV. 3. For your Meat-offerings and for your Drink-offerings There were five several sorts of Meat-offerings which were left to every Man 's free will to bring as he pleased See the second Chapter of Leviticus where they are described And for your Peace-offerings These are described in the third Chapter of that Book A great number of which it is likely Men offered voluntarily upon all the fore-mentioned Festivals For otherwise they would have had no means to feast with God at his House nor to entertain their Friends and Neighbours as the custom was at such times of Publick Rejoyceing Which they did upon that part of the Peace-offerings which was given them after the Fat was offered to God and the Wave-breast and Heave-shoulder given to the Priest VII Lev. 15 c. 34. Verse 40 Ver. 40. And Moses told the Children of Israel according to all that the LORD commanded Moses He acquainted all the People by the Heads of their Tribes perhaps of whom we read in the beginning of the next Chapter with all these Commands of God which concerned his Worship and Service CHAP. XXX Chapter XXX Verse 1 Ver. 1. AND Moses spake unto the Heads of the Tribes There were wont to be extraordinary Assemblies of these or other great Men upon special Occasions as Mr. Selden observes Lib. II. de Synedr cap. 14. n. 4. who are sometimes called as they are here the Heads of all their Tribes and the Elders V Deut. 23. and in other places the Heads of the People XXX Deut. 5. the whole Congregation of the Children of Israel XVIII Josh 1. XXII 12. the chief of all the People XX Judg. 2. all Israel 1 Sam. VII 5. all the Princes of Israel the Princes of the Tribes 1 Chron. XXVIII 1. all the Elders of Israel and Heads of the Tribes and chief of the Fathers 2 Chron. V. 2. the counsel of the Princes and Elders X Ezra 8. And it is commonly said by the Hebrew Doctors concerning such Assemblies that wheresoever the Children of Israel were met together or the greater part of them there the SCHECHINAH that is the Divine Majesty or the Holy Ghost as they sometimes speak was wont to rest Concerning the Children of Israel saying Acquainted them with a Matter which concerned all the People willing them to communicate it to them This is the thing which the LORD hath commanded It is very probable there had been some Case propounded to him about Vows concerning which he here gives such Rules as might direct them in time to come Ver. 2. If a Man It is reasonable to think that Verse 2 this includes the other Sex also provided they be in their own power and not subject to another and be in their right mind Vow a vow unto the LORD Promise solemnly unto God something that is for his Honour and Service for that seems to be meant by unto the LORD As that he will offer some Sacrifice at the Feasts above-mentioned more than is prescribed or afflict his Soul on some other day besides the great Day of Atonement See v. 13. Or swear an Oath to bind his Soul with a bond Whether it be a simple Vow or bound also with a solemn Oath which made a double Obligation by calling God to witness the Sincerity of his Intentions He shall not break his word In the Hebrew it is he shall not prophane his word for it being solemnly passed to God it made him vile and contemptible if he did not keep it The Jewish Doctors very prudently advise their Scholars not to accustom themselves to make Vows but to content themselves with doing what the Law commands and abstaining from what it forbids But if they did make them to look upon it as an high affront to God not to perform them He shall do according to all that proceedeth out of his mouth If the thing be lawful and possible And if he appointed no time for the doing of it he was to think himself obliged to do it presently without delay XXIII Deut. 21. Verse 3 Ver. 3. If a woman also vow a vow unto the LORD As most Interpreters think the word Man in the foregoing verse comprehends Women who were in as perfect liberty as the Men he speaks of so the word Woman here comprehends all
he takes this to have been a Custom derived from ancient time before the Law of Moses which may be questioned and Bonfrerius upon this place hath alledged the very same Proofs and several more particularly this out of the Scholiast upon Sophocles in his Ajax Mastigoph 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. it was the Custom among the Ancients when they either killed a Man or made any other slaughter to wash their Hands in Water 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the Purification of the Defilement Ver. 20. And purifie all your Raiment and all that Verse 20 is made of Skins c. With the same Water of Separation or else by washing them in running Water as the manner was in other Cases XI Lev. 32 33. for they might all be supposed to be defiled by dead Bodies and so come under the Law XIX 14. Ver. 21. And Eleazar the Priest said unto the Men of Verse 21 War that went to the Battle This is the Ordinance of the Law which the LORD commanded Moses This Law was to be observed hereafter by those who went to War For though the Law before was as I observed that he who touched a dead Body should be purified with the Water of Separation yet nothing is there said of him that killed a Man in War but did not perhaps touch his Body which now is brought under the same Rule Ver. 22 23. Only the Gold and the Silver the Brass Verse 22 23. c. every thing that may abide the fire ye shall make it go through the fire c. All sorts of Metals were to have this peculiar sort of Purification which the other things mentioned v. 20. would not endure And the same Bonfrerius observes this was a way of Purification among the Gentiles as old as Homer's time but they used Sulphur with it For so he makes Vlysses call to the old Women to bring him Sulphur and then Fire that he might fume the House wherein the Woers had been killed Which is observed by Fort. Scacchus also Myrothec 2. cap. 30. where he also notes that Ovid gives a long account why these two Fire and Water were chosen for the Instruments of Purification Lib. IV. Fastorum where he saith particularly of Fire Omnia purgat edax ignis vitiumque metalli Excoquit Nevertheless it shall be purified with the Water of Separation On the third day I suppose before it went through the Fire And all that abideth not the fire ye shall make go through the Water All things that could abide the Fire were to be purified both by that and by the Water of Separation And such things as could not abide it were to be purified not meetly by sprinkling them with the Water of Separation but by making them go through the Water Ver. 24. And ye shall wash your Clothes on the seventh day and ye shall be clean c. Thus he that sprinkled an unclean Person with the Water of Separation was bound to purifie himself XIX 19. Verse 24 Ver. 25. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying Verse 25 After they were purified and come into the Camp Ver. 26. Take the sum of the prey that was taken Verse 26 In the Hebrew the words are Take the sum of the prey of the Captivity which it is plain by what follows signifies the Sum of the Prey and of the Captives For all that they took was of three kinds v. 12. The Persons called Captives the Beasts which are called the Prey and Money and Goods such as are mentioned v. 20 21. which are called the Spoil Both of Man and Beast Here an account is ordered to be given of two parts of what had been taken but nothing said of the third which was the Spoil out of which they who had it made a voluntary Oblation v. 50 53. Thou and Eleazar the Priest and the chief of the Fathers The same perhaps with the Heads of the Tribes XXX 1. Ver. 27. And divide the prey into two parts between Verse 27 them that took the War upon them who went out to the Battle and between all the Congregation By this Partition a far larger share was given to every one of the Warriours who were but Twelve thousand than to any of their Brethren who were near Six hundred thousand For they had hazarded themselves which the others had not who notwithstanding that enjoyed some Fruit of their Labours because it was a common Cause in which they engaged and the rest seem to have been ready to fight as well as they v. 3. This Division was made by a special Direction of God but was not the Rule in after Ages as appears from 1 Sam. XXX 24 25. nor had been in ancient Times as the Jews interpret XIV Gen. 24. See Selden Lib. VI. de Jure Nat. Gent. cap. 16. p. 747. Verse 28 Ver. 28. And levy a Tribute unto the LORD of the Men of War c. The LORD was their Soveraign and therefore had a Tribute due to him out of that which they had taken in War as a grateful Acknowledgment that they owed their Success to him One soul of five hundred both of the persons i. e. Of the Women and the Children And of the Beeves and of the Asses and of the Sheep The Hebrew word tzon signifies Goats as well as Sheep and both being here intended the LXX expresses them both Here is no mention of Camels which it seems their Country was not stockt withal at this time See v. 34 c. what I have noted upon XXXVII Gen. 25. This Tribute to God was but a very small proportion in comparison with what their Kings challenged in following times if we may believe the Talmudists who say they had all the Gold and Silver and such rich things that were taken and half of the rest of the Prey which was divided between them and the People See Selden in the place above-named But anciently they had only the tenth part See XIV Gen. 20. Verse 29 Ver. 29. Take it of their half and give it unto Eleazar the Priest for an Heave-offering unto the LORD For the maintenance of the Priests among whom this part of the Tribute was divided And it was just a tenth part of what the Levites had as they had a tenth part of their Tithes which was paid them for their constant support So the Law was XVIII 21 24 26 c. which was observed in this Levy which is called Trumah as the Offering for the making of the Sanctuary is called XXV Exod. 2. where we translate it as here a Heave-offering Ver. 30. And of the Children of Israel's half thou Verse 30 shalt take one portion of fifty of the Persons of the Beeves c. A far larger share is demanded of the People ten times as much as was paid by the Souldiers because they came more easily by it without any pains or danger And they pay it in a very just proportion to the number of those who went to the
War and of those who staid at home but were able to go to War who were above Six hundred thousand XXVI 2 51. of which Twelve thousand who were employed in this Expedition were the fiftieth part And give them to the Levites Who were far more numerous than the Priests and therefore had a greater proportion of the Tribute Which keep the charge of the Tabernacle of the LORD See I. 50. III. 6 7 8. Ver. 31. And Moses and Eleazar the Priest did as Verse 31 the LORD commanded Moses This Command is peculiarly to Moses v. 25. but Eleazar was to assist him in the execution of it v. 26. and accordingly they took the Sum of the Prey both of Man and Beast and divided them between the Souldiers and People and levied a Tribute upon each for the LORD who ordered them to his Ministers Ver. 32. And the booty being the rest of the prey which the Men of Israel had caught i. e. Besides what was necessarily spent for their Subsistence during the War and while they lay out of the Camp v. 19. Was six hundred thousand and seventy thousand and five thousand sheep A vast stock far exceeding the number of Men of War which were in Israel Verse 33 Ver. 33. And threescore and twelve thousand beeves It seems their Country had good Pasture in it as well as Sheep-walks For as Arabia Foelix it is certain had agros latissimos fertilissimos as Pliny speaks Lib. VI. cap. 28. most spacious and Fertile Fields so Arabia Petraea in which Midian was did not wholly want them Verse 34 Ver. 34. And threescore and one thousand Asses The Countries about Judea abounding with Camels also particularly Arabia in which Job had a great number it may seem strange that we read of none here especially since they had vast numbers in following times VI Judges 5. VII 12. and the Ishmaelites with whom they were Associates in Trade had them long before this time XXXVII Gen. 27 36. But it is likely they did not yet find it for their profit to feed Camels of which they learnt to make a Trafick afterward no more than Mules of which we read nothing here nor indeed in Judea till the times of David It may be supposed that if they had Camels they were of that kind called Dromedaries which were famous in this Country in after Ages LX Isa 6. and that the People who escaped the slaughter fled away upon them And that there were other Beasts in this Country besides Beeves and Asses and Sheep and Goats seems to be plain from v. 30. where after the mention of these he adds of all manner of Beasts he should take a Portion for the Levites But of Camels or Dromedaries I suppose none were found Ver. 35. And thirty two thousand persons in all of women that had not known Man c. It appears by this to have been a very populous Country in which were so many Virgins Verse 35 Ver. 36. And the half which was the portion of them Verse 36 that went out to war was in number three hundred and seven and thirty thousand and five hundred Sheep There is no difficulty in this or in the following verses this being exactly the half of the whole number of Sheep mentioned v. 32. Ver. 37. And the LORD's Tribute of the Sheep Verse 37 was six hundred and threescore and fifteen Which is exactly one in five hundred out of this half of the Booty as God ordered v. 28. Ver. 38. And the Beeves were thirty and six thousand Verse 38 whereof the LORD's Tribute was threescore and twelve The very same proportions are observed here as in the Sheep which appears by comparing this verse with v. 33. And the two next verses 39 40. give the same account of the Asses and the Persons which were as exactly divided and the LORD had the same portion of them as v. 34 35. compared with these demonstrate Ver. 41. And Moses gave the Tribute which was the Verse 41 LORD 's Heave-offering unto Eleazar the Priest c. This is recorded to show how faithful Moses was in performing obedience to God's Commands v. 29. and far from desiring the smallest Portion for himself out of so great a Booty Which if he had acted by his own private Spirit he would scarce have avoided Ver. 42. And of the Children of Israel's half which Verse 42 Moses divided from the Men that warred There is nothing here nor in the following verses to v. 48. but a Repetition of what was said concerning the other half before-mentioned to show that the same exactness was observed both in the Division of the Prey among the People and in taking out of it such a Portion as God assigned to the Levites which was one out of fifty as out of the Men of Wars part one out of five hundred v. 28 30. Verse 48 Ver. 48. And the Officers which were over thousands of the Host the Captains of thousands and Captains of hundreds came near unto Moses The first words of this verse seem to suppose that there were other great Officers as well as the General who were above the Captains over thousands and the Captains over hundreds which is very probable Verse 49 Ver. 49. And they said unto Moses thy Servants c. The greatest Men speak with the greatest Reverence to Moses who was in the place of God Have taken the sum of the men of war which are under our charge Made a muster of them as we now speak at our return from the War And there lacketh not one man of us A wonderful Victory which shows the War was the LORD's v. 3. Who struck such a Terror into them that one would think they turn'd their backs and did not strike a stroke against the Israelites Verse 50 Ver. 50. We have therefore brought an Oblation for the LORD For the Uses of the Sanctuary either in purchasing Sacrifices or maintaining God's Ministers c. For KORBAN signifies every thing that is given to God though not sacrificed upon the Altar What every man hath gotten All of them offered something to the LORD out of the Spoil he had gotten according to the Piety of ancient Times XIV Gen. 20. For we find no Precept in the Law for this and yet it was constantly practised by David in after times 2 Sam. VIII 11 12. and by the Officers of his Army 1 Chron. XXVI 26 27. and by other Men Samuel Saul Abner c. v. 28 c. Jewels of Gold Vessels as the Hebrew word signifies or all manner of Ornaments made of Gold the Particulars of which follow viz. Chains Bracelets c. But the Hierusalem Vaâ—gum takes these Jewels as we translate it to have been the golden Attire about the Heads of their Women Chains These are commonly thought to have been the Ornaments or their Arms. But they may as well be thought to have been used about their Legs or their Necks Bracelets These it is apparent were Ornaments about
their Wrists or Hands XXIV Gen. 47. XVI Ezek. 11. Rings They were Ornaments of the Fingers XLI Gen. 42. III Esther 10. Ear-rings Nothing more common in those Countries especially among the Midianites and Ishmaelites as we find VIII Judges 24 25 26. where there is a different word used to express this Ornament yet the word Hagil here used certainly signifying something round and the Ornaments incompassing the Arms and other parts being before-mentioned it cannot well be thought to denote any thing but Rings in their Ears And so we translate it XVI Ezek. 12. And Tablets Some Ornaments about the Breasts See XXXV Exod. 22. To make an Atonement for our Souls before the LORD For the Guilt of which Moses accused them v. 14. or any other which they had contracted in the War Verse 52 Ver. 52. And all the Gold of the Offering which they offered up to the LORD c. was sixteen thousand seven hundred and fifty shekels It hath been observed before that Three thousand Shekels made a Talent and therefore their Offering amounted to above Five Talents and an half Verse 53 Ver. 53. For the men of war had taken spoil every man for himself Or rather had taken the Spoil mentioned v. 12. of which part of the Booty no Division was made between the Men of War and the People v. 26. but they kept it intirely to themselves and now very gratefully made a Present of a considerable part of it to the LORD See v. 12. where the word Spoil is used strictly for a part of the Booty distinct from the other two the Captives and the Prey and so it signifies here Verse 54 Ver. 54. And Moses and Eleazar the Priest took the Gold This was said before v. 51. and therefore the sence here is that having received it as an Offering to the LORD they brought it into the Tabernacle of the Congregation as it here follows in the conclusion of this verse Of the Captains of thousands and of hundreds It was not their Oblation only but the Oblation of every one of the Men of War v. 50 51. But the Commanders received it from the common Soldiers and presented it unto Moses and Eleazar from the whole Host And brought it into the Tabernacle for a Memorial for the Children of Israel before the LORD That God might be mindful of them i. e. propitious to them who were so grateful to him for his Benefits The Hierusalem Targum upon v. 50. fancies these Officers to have represented to Moses their great Chastity when they made this Offering saying We broke into the Chambers and Closets of the Kings of Midian and there we saw their beautiful and charming Daughters from whom we took the golden Ornaments upon their Heads and in their Ears and on their Arms their Fingers and Breasts but did not cast a wanton look upon one of them And therefore they hoped this Oblation they made would rise up for them in the Day of the great Judgment as a Reconciliation for their Souls before the LORD CHAP. XXXII Chapter XXXII Ver. 1. NOW the Children of Reuben and the Children Verse 1 of Gad. Here the Children of Reuben who was Jacob's First-born are mentioned in the first place but in the rest of the Chapter v. 2 6 25 29 32. the Children of Gad are constantly first mentioned because they were the first Movers of that which follows as the Hebrews conjecture Had a very great multitude of Cattle More than any other Tribe And when they saw the Land of Jazer Which was lately taken from the Amorites after they had slain Sihon their King XXI 32. This City and Country belonging to it were near to the Spring of the River Arnon and there is frequent mention of it in the Book of Joshua and in Isaiah XVI 8 9. and Jeremiah XLVIII 34. And the Land of Gilead A noble Country so called from the Mountain Gilead which bounded it on the East as Jordan did on the West the River Jabbok on the South and Mount Libanus on the North. That behold the place was a place of Cattle Which in the fourth verse is called a Land of Cattle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the LXX translate it fit for feeding of Cattle being famous for Pasture and other grazing Ground For Bashan was in this Country III Deut. 12 13. where every one knows the largest and fattest Oxen were bred XXII Psal 12. and Sheep also XXXII Deut. 14. and therefore is joyned with Gilead VII Micah 14. which being woody and mountainous in some part of it was no less famous for breeding Goats See IV Cantic 1. which delight to brouse on such Trees as Mount Gilead abounded withal See Bochartus in his Hierozoicon P. I. Lib. II. cap. 51. Verse 2 Ver. 2. And the Children of Gad and the Children of Reuben Neither here nor in the foregoing verse is there any mention of the Children of Manasseh half of which had their Portion in this Country because they were neither the Contrivers nor Movers of this but it is most probable had a lot assigned them here because these Countries were too much for the other two Tribes alone and they of Manasseh had much Cattle also Came and spake unto Moses and Eleazar and the Princes of the Congregation Who were wont often to assemble to dispatch Publick Affairs XXVII 2. XXX 1. Ver. 3. Ataroth A place which was part of the Verse 3 Portion of Gad as appears by v. 34. And Dibon This is mentioned as a place in the Kingdom of Sihon XXI 30. and was given to Gad also as we read v. 34. And Jazer See v. 1. and 35. where we find this also belonged unto Gad. And Nimrah Called Beth-Nimrah v. 36. and given to the same Tribe It is usual I observed before for the Hebrews to cut off the first part of the Names of places for brevity sake XXV 1. but this place is elsewhere called at length Beth-Nimrah XIII Josh 27. where it is mentioned as a part of Sihon's Kingdom and signifies as much as Domus Pardorum an Habitation of Leopards So Bochartus who observes that when both Isaiah XV. 6. and Jeremiah XLVIII 34. speak of the Waters of Nimrim they mean this very place Which was given to Gad but in the days of those Prophets mentioned as in the Country of the Moabites who had usurped upon their Neighbours the Gadites and taken this Place from them as they had done Jazer also as appears from the places above-mentioned XVI Isa 8 9. XLVIII Jerem. 34. And Heshbon The principal City of Sihon King of the Amorites XXI 26 27 28. and was given to the Reubenites v. 37. And Elealah This is frequently mentioned with Heshbon as a Place adjoyning to it v. 37. XVI Isa 9. And Sheban Called also Shibmah v. 37. and Sibmah XVI Isa 8 9. XLVIII Jerem. 31. where it appears to have been a Place famous for Vines and in the days of that Prophet was faln into the Hands of the
Moabites as were Heshbon and Elealah also And Nebo Which was given to the Reubenites v. 38. And Beon There is no mention of this place any where else but it is probable was part of the Reubenites Portion being mentioned together with other Places that were given unto them and possibly may be the Place called Baal-Meon v. 38. which they changed into Beon because of the name of Baal but the Moabites when it fell into their hands restored part of its old name calling it Beth-meon XLVIII Jerem. 23. Verse 4 Ver. 4. Even the Country which the LORD smote before the Congregation of Israel And gave it to them for a Possession as he intended to do the Land of Canaan See XXI 24 25. Is a Land for Cattle and thy Servants have Cattle Is very fit for us v. 2. Verse 5 Ver. 5. Wherefore said they if we have found grace in thy sight A Phrase often used by humble Petitioners even by Moses himself when he speaks to God XI 15. Let this Land be given unto thy Servants for a Possession The Israelites in common possessed it hitherto as belonging to them all XXI ult But they desire to have it assigned to them as their particular Portion And bring us not over Jordan We desire nothing in the Land of Canaan Ver. 6. And Moses said unto the Children of Gad and the Children of Reuben shall your Brethren go to War Can you think it reasonable that the rest of the Tribes should fight still for what they are to possess Verse 6 And shall ye sit here And you take up your rest here and settle in their Conquests which they have already made Ver. 7. And wherefore discourage ye the hearts of the Verse 7 Children of Israel from going over into the Land which the LORD hath given them He seems to have suspected that mere cowardise and a vile love of ease made them desire to stay where they were and go no further Which ill Example might dishearten all the rest of their Brethren and make them have the same Inclination to settle in the Land they had conquered and not engage in a War with the Canaanites Ver. 8. Thus did your Fathers i. e. They disheartned Verse 8 all their Brethren When I sent them from Kadesh Barnea to see the Land XIII 3 26. Ver. 9. For when they went up unto the Valley of Eschol Verse 9 Men do not go up into a Valley therefore the meaning is they went up to search the Country as it is said they did XIII 21 22. and went on in their search till they came to the Valley or Brook of Eschol XIII 23. where they cut down a Branch with a Cluster of Grapes to show what Fruit the Country afforded And saw the Land Had taken a full view of the Country They discouraged the hearts of the Children of Israel Represented the People and the Cities to be so strong that they should not be able to deal with them XIII 28 29. That they should not go into the Land which the LORD had given them And therefore perswaded them not to attempt to possess themselves of it For they said expresly we are not able to go against the People for they are stronger than we XIII 31. Verse 10 Ver. 10. And the LORD's anger was kindled at the same time and he sware saying XIV 21 28. Verse 11 Ver. 11. Surely none of the Men that were come out of Egypt from twenty years old and upward XIV 22 29 35. Shall see the Land which I sware unto Abraham Isaac and Jacob. XIV 23. Because they have not wholly followed me See there v. 22. Verse 12 Ver. 12. Save Caleb the Son of Jephunneh XIV 24. The Kenezite A great deal hath been said by many to prove that Caleb is called a Kenezite because his Father's Name was Kenaz And this they prove because Othniel's Father was Kenaz and he was Caleb's Brother XV Josh 17. his younger Brother I Judg. 13. III. 9. So that their Father must have two Names Kenaz and Jephunneh But it is very strange if this be true that Caleb is no where called the Son of Kenaz but constantly the Son of Jephunneh even there where Othniel is just before called the Son of Kenaz 1 Chron. 4.13 15. nor is Othniel any where called the Son of Jephunneh but always of Kenaz And indeed there is a demonstration against this Opinion for Othniel married Caleb's Daughter which by the Law of Moses was utterly unlawful whatsoever the practice might have been before the Law was given Therefore others think it more probable that Othniel was one of his Brother 's younger Sons for Uncles and Nephews are often called Brethren as Abraham and Lot were and that from this Brother whose Name was Kenaz Caleb is also called a Kenezite But this is very absurd for the Name of Kenezzi in the Hebrew denotes the Descendants from one who gave this denomination to the Family which one Brother could not do to another It is most probable therefore that Kenaz was some common Ancestor both of Othniel and Caleb from whom Othniel's Father took also his Name Accordingly we find Jephunneh called a Kenezite in XIV Josh 14. where it is said that Hebron became the Inheritance of Caleb the Son of Jephunneh the Kenezite And Joshua the Son of Nun for they have followed the LORD Fully XIV 24 30 38. Ver. 13. And the LORD's anger was kindled against Verse 13 Israel He had said this before v. 10. but repeats it again to make them the more sensible of a thing that was done Thirty eight years ago and to deter them from giving him the like provocation And he made them wander in the Wilderness forty years till all that had done evil in the sight of the LORD were consumed XIV 31 32 33. XXVI 64 65. Ver. 14. And behold Mark what I say Verse 14 You are risen up in your Fathers stead an increase of sinful Men to augment yet the fierce anger of the LORD towards Israel Are multiplyed to as great a number as your Fathers only to succeed them in their sins and thereby bring down still more heavy Punishments upon the Nation Ver. 15. For if ye turn away from after him As your Fathers did who refused to go and possess the good Land which he had bestowed upon them Verse 15 He will yet again leave them in the Wilderness Lead them back again into the Desert where your Fathers perished and there forsake you And ye shall destroy all this People Who following your example will refuse to go over Jordan v. 5. to take possession of the Land of Canaan Verse 16 Ver. 16. And they drew near unto him As Petitioners are wont to do when they are assured of their Integrity and hope to obtain their request XLIV Gen. 19. And said we will build Sheepfolds here for our Cattle There are five words in the Hebrew Language for Folds for Sheep and Cattle all signifying a place
fenced in that they might lye safely and be defended from Wild-beasts And so this word gedera plainly imports See Bochartus in his Hierozoic P. I. Lib. I. cap. 45. And Cities for our little ones Which stood in need only of repairing and fortifying v. 17. for they already dwelt in those Cities of the Amorites XXI 25. Verse 17 Ver. 17. But we our selves will go ready armed before the Children of Israel until we have brought them unto their place That is a considerable number of them as many as should be thought necessary III Deut. 18. in all Forty thousand IV Josh 12. And our little ones shall dwell in the fenced Cities Where it was necessary to leave some Men to guard them from their bad Neighbours and to take care of their Cattle Because of the People of the Land That is the Moabites who were the ancient Owners of this Country XXI 26. and the Edomites who had showed no good will to the Israelites as they passed through the Wilderness Ver. 18. We will not return unto our Houses until Verse 18 the Children of Israel have inherited every Man his Inheritance Be settled in the possession of the Land of Canaan as we desire to be in this Country Ver. 19. For we will not inherit with them on yonder Verse 19 side Jordan or forward We will not desire any share in the Country beyond Jordan though it lye near to us nor in that Country which lyes still further Westward Because our Inheritance is faln on this side Jordan eastward We look upon this as our Inheritance with which we shall be fully satisfied here in the Land of Gilead Which lay Eastward of Jordan and of the Land of Canaan Ver. 20. And Moses said unto them if ye will do Verse 20 this thing Be as good as your word If ye will go armed before the LORD to war To go before the LORD was to go before the Ark which was the Symbol of God's Presence over which his Glory resided And it is to be observed that these two Tribes Reuben and Gad together with Simeon alway lay encamped before the Sanctuary as appears from the second Chapter of this Book v. 10 14 15 16 17. And accordingly when the Camp removed they marched immediately before it as is particularly noted X. 18 19 20 21. So that here he requires them only to hold their usual place when they went to the War against the Canaanites And accordingly it is expresly said they did together with half the Tribe of Manasseh who were joyned with them pass over before the LORD unto battle IV Josh 12 13. Verse 21 Ver. 21. And will go all of you As many as shall be required and can be spared v. 17. Armed over Jordan before the LORD until he hath driven out his Enemies from before him Not only bring us into Canaan but continue with us till we have expelled the Inhabitants of that Country Which he incourages them to undertake by representing the Canaanites as the Enemies of the LORD who would therefore fight for them Verse 22 Ver. 22. And the Land be subdued before the LORD By this Expression and that in the foregoing words it appears that the Ark was carried along with them to the War every where till it was ended as it was when it begun at the taking of Jericho VI Josh 6 7 c. Then afterward ye shall return and be guiltless before the LORD and before Israel and this Land shall be your possession Not only be free from all blame in this desire but have what you desire Before the LORD By his order and appointment Verse 23 Ver. 23. But if you will not do so If this be not your intention or if you go back from your word Behold Observe what I say Ye have sinned against the LORD and be sure your sin will find you out Your Guilt is exceeding great and shall be most certainly punished as it deserves Verse 24 Ver. 24. Build ye Cities for your little ones and Folds for your Sheep c. As for the rest of their Proposals about their Children and Cattle he consented to them without any Exception Ver. 25. And the Children of Gad and the Children of Reuben spake unto Moses saying The word for Verse 25 spake in the Hebrew being jomer in the Singular Number instead of jomru in the Plural their Doctors take it for an Indication that some one principal Person spake in the name of all the rest But there is no need of this for the Singular Number in this Language is often used for the Plural and they never spake all of them together but some one in the name of their Brethren And it had been better if they had observed that this signifies one and all as we now speak were of the same mind Thy Servants will do as my LORD commandeth And as they themselves had proposed v. 17. Ver. 26. Our little Ones our Wives our Flocks and Verse 26 all our Cattle shall be there in the Cities of Gilead Here they promise to leave all that was dear to them in this Country and go to serve their Brethren Ver. 27. But thy servants will pass over every man Verse 27 armed for war c. We our selves will go and fight for our Brethren It hath been often said v. 17 21. that this doth not signifie all the Men of War among them should go but as many as could be spared and as were thought sufficient For it is manifest the far greater half of them were left in this Country to defend their Wives and Children and look after their Flocks and Herds as will appear by computing all the Men of War that were found in the Tribes of Gad and of Reuben which were above Fourscore and four thousand XXVI 7 18. to which if we add half of the Tribe of Manasseth who were in all above Fifty two thousand there were much above an Hundred thousand Men able to bear Arms and not above Forty thousand of them marched into Canaan as was before observed Verse 28 Ver. 28. So concerning them Moses commanded Eleazar the Priest and Joshua the Son of Nun and the chief Fathers of the Tribes of Israel He left this in charge with the principal Persons who had the government of Affairs under him particularly with Joshua who was not unmindful of it but remembred these Tribes what Moses had said when he was about to attempt the Conquest of Canaan I Josh 13 14 c. Verse 29 Ver. 29. And Moses said unto them if the Children of Gad and the Children of Reuben will pass with you over Jordan c. He repeats to these great Men who were to see it executed what he had said to the Gadites and Reubenites themselves v. 21 22. Then ye shall give them the Land of Gilead for a possession They had not a right to it till they had performed the Condition upon which it was granted viz. till their Brethren were in possession of
their Inheritance in the Land of Canaan Verse 30 Ver. 30. But if they will not pass over before you armed Perform their Promise v. 17. They shall have possession among you in the Land of Canaan Take what falls to their share there and this Country be disposed of as God shall order Verse 31 Ver. 31. And the Children of Gad and the Children of Reuben said as the LORD hath said unto thy Servants so will we do They confirm what they had promised to Moses v. 25. and here take all that he had said as spoken by the order of God who bestowed this Land upon them on the Condition often mentioned Ver. 32. We will pass over armed before the LORD into the Land of Canaan This they offered at first of themselves v. 17. and solemnly promised when Moses accepted their Proposal v. 27. and again here Verse 32 ratifie and confirm it before Eleazar and Joshua and all the Princes v. 28. That the possession of our Inheritance Which we have desired to have for our Inheritance On this side Jordan They were now in the Land of Gilead and so might properly call it on this side Jordan but when they were in the Land of Canaan it was said to be on that side Jordan May be ours Settled upon us and our Posterity Ver. 33. And Moses gave unto them Not an absolute Verse 33 Grant but a conditional if they did as they engaged v. 29 30 31 c. Even to the Children of Gad and the Children of Reuben and half the Tribe of Manasseh the Son of Joseph This half Tribe is not mentioned before because they did not put in any Claim till they saw how those of Gad and Reuben would succeed in their Petition Which being granted it is likely that thereupon they represented also what store of Cattle they had and that the Country would be more than enough for those who had desired it This being found to be true Moses thought fit to give them a Portion in it rather than any other because the Children of Machir the Son of Manasseh had by their Valour subdued part of this Country v. 39. XVII Josh 1. The Kingdom of Sihon King of the Amorites and the Kingdom of Og King of Bashan XXI 24 29. Which were the first Countries that the Israelites possessed and were the first that were carried Captive out of their Land 2 Kings XV. 29. The Land with the Cities thereof in the Coasts even the Cities of the Country round about The Land with the Cities within such a Compass or Limits and all the Towns within that Circuit Verse 34 Ver. 34. And the Children of Gad built Dibon and Ataroth Repaired and fortified these Towns which are mentioned before v. 3. For they were not destroyed but only their Inhabitants 2 Deut. 34 35. and if they had there was not time now to rebuild them Thus Jeroboam is said to have built Schechem 1 Kings XII 25. which was a City before but gone to decay And Azariah to have built Elah 2 Kings XIV 22. which he restored to Judah as a City formerly belonging to them And Aroer A City of the Amorites upon the brink of the River Arnon as Moses tells us II Deut. 36. III. 11. IV. 48. It formerly belonged to the Moabites but was taken from them by Sihon Verse 35 Ver. 35. And Atroth and Shophan and Jaazer and Jogbehak We do not read of any of these Towns elsewhere but only of Jaazer which seems to be that called Jazer v. 3. Verse 36 Ver. 36. And Beth-Nimrah Called v. 3. Nimrah for shortness sake as it may be further observed Jemini is put for Benjemini II Esther 5. Sheba for Beer-sheba XIX Josh 2. where we find these two mentioned but they do not signifie two several Cities but are two Names for one and the same City as if he had said Beersheba which is also called Sheba This is clear to a demonstration for otherwise there would be more than thirteen Cities in the Tribe of Simeon contrary to v. 6. of that Chapter And Beth-haran A place some say between Dibon and Jordan Fenced Cities and Folds for Sheep All these Cities the Children of Gad fortified and built Folds for Sheep in the Pastures near to them Ver. 37. And the Children of Reuben built Repaired Verse 37 and fortified as I said v. 34. Heshbon and Elealah Mentioned above v. 3. And Kirjathaim A place where a Giant-like People formerly dwelt called Emims XIV Gen. 5. who were expelled by the Moabites as they were by the Amorites Ver. 38. And Nebo This City is mentioned in Verse 38 XLVIII Jerem. 1. when it was faln again into the possession of the Moabites as was also Kirjathaim It seems to have been near Dibon being mentioned together with it XV Isa 2. At least there were in these places two famous Temples for the destruction of which the Prophet represents the People making Lamentation So the LXX 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nebo is destroyed where your Altar is And Hesychius saith of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Dibon that it was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a place where a Temple of the Moabites was built And St. Hierom suspects that there was an Oracle at this place the word Nebo importing Prophecy or Divination as he speaks And Baal-Meon Another place where it is likely Baal was worshipped which made them change the names of these places as it here follows Their names being changed For Nebo as well as Baal was the name of a God as we learn from XLVI Isaiah 1. and seems to have been an Assyrian Deity there being footsteps of it in the names of several great Men there such as Nebuchadnezzar Nebuzaradan and many others And it is not unlikely that they therefore changed the names of these Cities into some other because they would abolish all Remainders of Idolatry in this Country according to the Precept XXIII Exod. 13. that they should not take the name of their Gods into their Mouth But notwithstanding this they still retained their ancient Names as appears from XIII Josh 17. XXV Ezek. 9. so hard it is to alter any thing for the better And Sibmah See v. 3. And gave other Names unto the Cities which they builded If this refer to all the Cities here mentioned it is manifest they either retained or recovered their former Names For we read of them all in future times particularly in the XVth and XVIIth of Isaiah And Kirjathaim is mentioned in the place I now quoted out of Ezekiel Verse 39 Ver. 39. And the Children of Machir the Son of Manasseh went to Gilead and took it Here Gilead is used in a strict sence not so largely as before v. 1 26 29. where it is taken for all the Country on that side Jordan where Gilead was but here for a part of it about Mount Gilead This is plain from the next verse and Gilead the Son of Machir one would think was the Person that took it
Command In the first Month on the fifteenth day of the first Month on the morrow after the Passover Which they had kept in Egypt on the Fourteenth XII Exod. 46. The Children of Israel went out of Egypt with an high hand XIV Exod. 8. In the sight of the Egyptians Who thrust them out XII Exod. 39. Ver. 4. For the Egyptians buried all their first-born Verse 4 They were so terrified with the sudden Death of all their First-born that they pressed them to be gone lest they should be slain also XII Exod. 33. And were so employed in Mourning for them and giving them decent Burial that they thought not of pursuing the Israelites till some days after Which the LORD had smitten among them At midnight between the fourteenth and fifteenth days XII Exod. 29. Vpon their Gods also the LORD executed Judgment Which still more astonished them XII Exod. 12. XVIII 11. 2 Sam. VII 23. just as he did with Babylon afterwards XXI Isa 9. Ver. 5. And the Children of Israel removed from Rameses Verse 5 and pitched in Succoth XII Exod. 37. Here they received the Command to set apart all the First-born unto the LORD in memory of God's sparing them when he slew all the First-born of the Egptians XIII Exod. 1 12 13 c. Verse 6 Ver. 6. And they departed from Suecoth and pitched in Etham c. See XIII Exod. 20. where it immediately follows That they were conducted hither by a miraculous Cloud which ever after led them in all their Journeys Verse 7 Ver. 7. And they removed from Etham and turned again unto Piha-hiroth So it is expresly recorded XIV Exod. 2. Hither they were led on purpose that they might see the wonderful Power and Goodness of God in a place where they had high Mountains on each side of them and the Army of Pharaoh behind them and the Red-Sea before them Through which God made them a passage rather than let them fall again under the Egyptian Tyranny Here is also the Singular Number for the Plural in the word turned again as was observed before in another word XXXII 25. but the observation of the Hebrew Doctors upon it seems to be frivolous That with one heart they did what Moses commanded Which is before Baal-Zephon and they pitched before Migdol This is explained in XIV Exod. 2. Verse 8 Ver. 8. And they departed from before Piha-hiroth and passed through the midst of the Sea XIV Exod. 23. Where Pharaoh and his Host were drowned as they could not but call to mind when they read this brief History Which it might be expected would also call to remembrance their own distrust of God notwithstanding which he most graciously delivered them XIV Exod. 11 12 c. Into the Wilderness and went three days journey in the Wilderness of Etham Called in XV Exod. 22. the Wilderness of Shur where they were very much distressed for want of Water And pitched in Marah Where God obliged them by a new Miracle in making the bitter Water sweet XV Exod. 23 25. Ver. 9. And they removed from Marah and came to Verse 9 Elim and in Elim were twelve Fountains of Water c. See XV Exod. ult Ver. 10. And they removed from Elim and encamped Verse 10 by the Red Sea Not by that part of it where they lately came out of it but by a more Southerly part of it where it bends towards Arabia For the Red Sea which Ptolomy calls the Arabian Gulph runs a long way like the Adriatick now called the Gulph of Venice or the Baltick Sea as David Chytraeus observes Who compares these three together as much of a length and all in some places broader and some narrower This Station is not mentioned in the Book of Exodus Ver. 11. And they removed from the Red Sea and Verse 11 encamped in the Wilderness of Sin XVI Exod. 1. where Manna first began to rain upon them with which God fed them forty years Ver. 12. And they took their journey out of the Wilderness Verse 12 of Sin and encamped in Dophkah This and the next Station Alush are not mentioned in Exodus because nothing remarkable it is supposed fell out in these two places as there did in the next And they made no long stay there Ver. 13. And they departed from Dophkah and encamped Verse 13 in Alush The Jewish Doctors find something remarkable here though Moses saith nothing of it For as the Sabbath was first commanded at Marah which was their fifth Station so it was first observed here at Alush as they fancy which was their Tenth And more than that this was the only Sabbath in their opinion which they exactly kept the very next being prophaned See Selden Lib. III. de Jure Nat. Gentium c. cap. 11. Lib. II. de Synedr cap. 1. The Author of Sepher Cosri saith the ancient Tradition is That at this place the Manna first descended P. II. sect 20. Verse 14 Ver. 14. And they removed from Alush and encamped at Rephidim XVII Exod. 1. Where was no Water for the People to drink And thereby an occasion given to the Almighty Goodness to shew his wonderful Power in bringing Water out of a Rock for them v. 5 6. And here also Amalek lay in wait for Israel in the way when they came out of Egypt 1 Sam. XV. 2. and smote some that lag'd behind XXV Deut. 16. but were vanquished by Joshua in a pitcht Battle XVII Exod. 8 9 c. And here Jethro also came to see Moses and gave him advice about the government of the People with more ease both to himself and them XVIII Exod. Verse 15 Ver. 15. And they departed from Rephidim and pitched in the Wilderness of Sinai XIX Exod. 1 2. This was forty seven days after they came from Rameses on the first day of the third Month. Three days after which viz. on the fiftieth day after they came out of Egypt God gave them his Law from Mount Sinai Where Moses was called up to him and staid with him twice forty days And was instructed there how to make the Tabernacle and to set it up when it was made with all the Furniture belonging to it All sorts of Sacrifices were ordered while they remained in this Place Priests consecrated Laws given about clean and unclean things and about Marriages and Feasts and the Year of Jubilee with several other things mentioned in the Book of Leviticus Here also the People were numbred their encampment ordered a second Passover kept Laws given about the Water of Jealousie and the Nazarites with several other Matters And then after they had lain here eleven Months and twenty days they are commanded to leave this famous Station the most remarkable of all other X Numb 11 12. Ver. 16. And they removed from the Desert of Sinai Verse 16 and pitched at Kibroth-hattaavah A place in the Wilderness of Paran three days Journey from Mount Sinai X Numb 23. XI 34. where there was a dreadful
slaughter of the People that wantonly despised Manna and lusted after Flesh Yet here God was pleased to vouchsafe to send his Spirit upon the LXX Elders for the Assistance of Moses Ver. 17. And they departed from Kibroth-hattaavah Verse 17 and encamped at Hazeroth See XI 35. Where Miriam was punished for her Envy at Moses XII 1 10. Ver. 18. And they departed from Hazeroth and Verse 18 pitched at Rithmah A place also in the Wilderness of Paran as appears from this Book XII 16. and was not far from Kadesh-barnea from whence the Spies were sent to search out the Land of Canaan See XIII 26. In which place they lay a long time I Deut. 46. Ver. 19. And they departed from Rithmah and Verse 19 pitched in Rimmon-Parez This and the following Stages are no where else mentioned and seem to have all been in the Wilderness of Paran before spoken of Which was a very long Tract of Ground from Elana a Port in the Arabian Gulph to Kadesh-barnea which as David Chytraeus computes it was thirty German Miles Verse 20 Ver. 20. And they departed from Rimmon-Parez and pitched in Libnah This and the rest to v. 31. are places of which as I said we no where else read and so can give no account of them They were all uninhabited and out of the road of all Travellers and perhaps had no names till they were given them by the Israelites who encamped in so many various places sometimes in Mountains as appears from v. 23. and sometimes in the Plain that they might be taught that God was alike present every where to protect defend and provide for them even there where no Man dwelt The Jews make this use of their Travels here recorded by Moses through so many unknown places by which he brought them at last to Canaan to keep up their Spirits under this long Captivity as they call it wherein they now are and have wandred uncertainly from Mountain to Mountain from Kingdom to Kingdom from Banishment to Banishment as they themselves speak till their Messiah come to redeem them Which he will do when their Eyes are opened to see what one of their ancient Rabbins Moses Hadarschan hath told them as he is quoted by Paulus Fagius That the Redeemer was born before him who reduced Israel into this last Captivity Verse 31 Ver. 31. And they departed from Moserah and pitched in Bene-Jaakan In X Deut. 6. Moses seems to say the quite contrary that they took their journey from Beeroth of the Children of Jaakan to Mosera But there he may be thought to speak of a different place as Drusius notes upon those words Or if he doth not it is no wonder if while they wandred in this tedious Wilderness they went backward and forward from Bene-Jaakan to Moserath which he mentions in Deuteronomy and from Moserath back again to Bene-Jaakan which he mentions here Ver. 32. And they journeyed from Bene-Jaakan and Verse 32 encamped at Horhagidgad This place was also called Gudgodah X Deut. 7. if Moses speaks there of the same places he doth here Ver. 33. And they went from Horhagidgad and Verse 33 pitched in Jotbathah Called X Deut. 7. Jotbath Ver. 34. And they removed from Jotbathah and encamped Verse 34 at Ebronah All their removals mentioned from v. 16. to this and the next place are an account of their wanderings in the Wilderness from the second year after their coming out of Egypt till the fortieth in which time all the Congregation above twenty years of Age were consumed and buried in some part or other of this great Desert Ver. 35. And they departed from Ebronah and encamped Verse 35 at Ezion-gaber A place on the Red-Sea unto which they were brought before they ended their Travels 1 Kings IX 26. XXII 18. It had its name from the snagged Rocks like to the Back-bone which stretched out a great way on that shore as Bochart observes Which Rocks made this part so dangerous that it was forsaken in after times and Elah frequented as a safer Harbor See Lib. I. Canaan cap. 44. It is not recorded how long they remained in any of these places but it is likely a considerable time in some of them for they spent Thirty eight years in these Removals Ver. 36. And they removed from Ezion-Gaber and pitched in the Wilderness of Zin which is Kadesh See XX. 1. He doth not mean Kadesh-barnea which Verse 36 was on the Borders of Canaan but another Kadesh in the Skirts of this Wilderness towards the South not far from the Port I now mentioned which the Greeks call Elana on the Border of Edom. Where Miriam died and where Water was brought out of a Rock See XX. 8 14 16. Verse 37 Ver. 37. And they removed from Kadesh and pitched in Mount Hor in the edge of the Land of Edom. See XX. 28. Verse 38 Ver. 38. And Aaron went up into Mount Hor at the commandment of the LORD XX. 23 24 27. XXXII Deut. 50. The Hebrew Doctors are too conceited in their observation that because it is said of him and of Moses that they died al pi at the mouth of the LORD the LORD took their Souls out of their Bodies with a kiss But Maimonides indeavours to make a sober sence of this by making their meaning to be that they expired with the transcendent Pleasure of Divine Love More Nevoch P. III. cap. 51. And died there in the fortieth year after the Children of Israel came out of the Land of Egypt in the first day of the fifth Month. A few Months before his Brother Moses Verse 39 Ver. 39. And Aaron was an hundred and twenty and three years old when he died in Mount Hor. He was just Eighty and three years old when he and Moses first went with a Message to Pharaoh VII Exod. 7. By which it appears that they were not long in working all the Miracles in Egypt before they brought the People forth for now Forty years after he was but an Hundred twenty three years old Ver. 40. And King Arad the Canaanite which dwelt in the South in the Land of Canaan See XXI 1. Heard of the coming of the Children of Israel Had News brought him that the Israelites were Verse 40 coming towards his Country whereupon he went out to oppose them and God gave them as we read there a glorious Victory over him This shows that Moses intended in the recital of all these places where they had been to bring to remembrance the most remarkable Passages of God's Providence over them some of which he expresly sets down Ver. 41. And they departed from Mount Hor and Verse 41 pitched in Zalmonah We read in the XXIth Chapter of this Book v. 4. that they journeyed from Hor to compass the Land of Edom but are not told there where they pitched which is here supplyed the name of the place being Zalmonah Which carries in it the signification of an Image and therefore here perhaps the brazen Serpent was
erected See XXI 9. Ver. 42. And they departed from Zalmonah and Verse 42 pitched in Punon Where Bochartus rather thinks the brazen Serpent was set up because after Moses hath given us the History of that he saith they set forward and pitched in Oboth XXI 10. which was the place of their abode next to Punon as it here follows Hierozoic P. I. Lib. III. cap. 12. in the latter end of it Ver. 43. And they departed from Punon and pitched Verse 43 in Oboth See XXI 10. Ver. 44. And they departed from Oboth and pitched Verse 44 in Jie-abarim in the border of Moab See XXI 11. This name is translated in the Margin heaps of Abarim which may possibly signifie many heaps of Stones which lay not far from the Mountains of Abarim v. 47. Ver. 45. And they departed from Jim and pitched Verse 45 in Dibon-gad Here half the name of the first place is omitted as is usual when the names are long This may seem not to agree with XXI 12. where it is said they removed from thence and pitched in the Valley of Zered near unto which in all probability was this Dibon-gad See what I have noted there Verse 46 Ver. 46. And they removed from Dibon-gad and encamped in Almon-Diblathaim See XXI 13. Verse 47 Ver. 47. And they removed from Almon-diblathaim and pitched in the Mountains of Abarim before Nebo We read no where when they came to this Mansion but it is plain they were not far from it when God bid Moses go into one of these Mountains and take a view of Canaan See XXVII 12. But this followed their last Mansion and therefore it is most likely this is the place mentioned XXI 20. See there Where I have observed other places mentioned v. 18 19. of which there is no notice taken in this Catalogue But they seem to have been placed where they only touched and made no encampment in them which is the thing of which Moses here gives an account Verse 48 Ver. 48. And they departed from the Mountains of Abarim and pitched in the plains of Moab c. See Chap. XXII 1. Verse 49 Ver. 49. And they pitched by Jordan from Beth-Jeshimoth A place where there was a Temple in all likelyhood to some Deity For so Beth denotes in many Compositions as Beth-Peor the House or Temple of Baal on the top of Peor Beth-Astaroth and Beth-Baal-berith IX Judg. 4. And Beth-Shemesh is often mentioned where the Sun was worshipped And possibly Jeshimoth may be the same with Jeshimon XXI 20. Even unto Abel-Shittim c. Called simply Shittim XXV 1. which some fancy had the name of Abel added to it which signifies mourning because of that Lamentation which was made there by some for the grievous Sin there committed and by others for the heavy Punishment inflicted in that place But it seems to have been anciently Abel-Shittim before this time See there Ver. 50. And the LORD spake unto Moses in the Verse 50 Plains of Moab c. After he had prepared them for their entrance into Canaan he ordered the first and principal work they should there undertake Ver. 51. Speak unto the Children of Israel and say Verse 51 unto them when ye are passed over Jordan into the Land of Canaan Accordingly Moses did deliver this command unto them VII Deut. 1 2. Ver. 52. Then ye shall drive out all the Inhabitants Verse 52 of the Land from before you Not suffer them to dwell in the Land any longer but either destroy or expel them because they were abominable Idolaters devoted to extermination XXIII Exod. 33. XX Deut. 16 17 18. by whom the Israelites would have been in danger to be corrupted if they were not rooted out And destroy all their Pictures Or their Temples or Houses of Worship as Onkelos interprets it But others particularly the Hierusalem Targum understand it of the Idols or Statues set up in those Temples or some Representations of their Gods See concerning the Hebrew word Maskith XXV Lev. 1. And destroy their molten Images XXIII Exod. 24. XXXIV 13. for if they suffered them to remain they might be inticed to worship them These were Idols perhaps in publick places or private Houses out of their Temples And quite pluck down all their High-places They could not throw down the Mountains upon which the People of Canaan worshipped but the meaning is that they should cut down the Groves which were there planted and demolish all the Altars that stood in them For there were no other Temples at first but these Groves upon Mountains where the ancient Heathen worshipped the Sun Moon and Stars unto which they thought the Mountains approached nearer than the rest of the Earth and therefore their Sacrifices there would be most prevalent But of this I have said enough elsewhere Verse 53 Ver. 53. And ye shall dispossess the Inhabitants of the Land and dwell therein for I have given you the Land to possess it Yet he did not intend they should dispossess the old Inhabitants all at once but by degrees as he himself saith in XXIII Exod. 29 30. VII Deut. 22. Verse 54 Ver. 54. And ye shall divide the Land by lot for an Inheritance among your Families Follow the directions I have already given for the dividing of the Land after the old Inhabitants are expelled XXVI 53 55. And to the mo ye shall give the more Inheritance and to the fewer the less c. See XXVI 54 56. Verse 55 Ver. 55. And if ye will not drive out the Inhabitants of the Land from before you At the first they could not drive them all out nor was it God's design as I before observed Therefore Joshua would not attempt it while he lived but left several Nations or part of them unsubdued II Judges 21 23. Of which he himself takes notice a little before he died XXIII Josh 4 7. where he warns them to have nothing to do with them promising them that God would in time expel them quite v. 5. But when the Israelites grew slothful and cowardly and negligently suffered the People of Canaan to dwell among them and made Friendship with them as they did after Joshua and all that Generation were dead then followed what is here threatned in the next words Then it shall come to pass that those which ye let remain of them Voluntarily permit to live among you without indeavouring to dispossess them Shall be pricks in your eyes and thorns in your sides Bring very sore Calamities upon you as grievous and as mischievous as a wound made in the Eye which is a most tender part or in the side when a thorn sticks and festers in it Some are so curious as by the first part of these words pricks in your eyes to understand their being stimulated to Idolatry by beholding their Rites of Religion and Manner of Worship And the next they take to signifie the Effect of it in sharp Punishments which should befal them for their forsaking God Joshua
words are to be understood I observed XXXII 33. Moses gave unto them the Kingdom of Sihon c. Verse 15 Ver. 15. The two Tribes and an half have received their Inheritance on this side Jordan c. By the Gift of God as they themselves understood it XXXII 31. The bounds of which the Hierusalem Targum here undertakes to set down and makes them extend Eastward as far as the great River Euphrates having respect I suppose to XV Genesis 18. and XXIII Exod. 30. Where he sets down the utmost Bounds of the Countries he intended to bestow upon them in future times See there but here only describes the Limits of that Land which they were to enjoy in present possession and was all that God granted to Abraham when he brought him out of Chaldaea and made his first Promise unto him XII Gen. 1 7. XIII 14 15 17. XV. 7. Verse 16 Ver. 16. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying Having told them what they should divide it was proper to appoint some Persons to take care to see the Division made Verse 17 Ver. 17. These are the names of the Men which shall divide the Land Though the Land was to be divided by Lot yet it was fit there should be some Persons to oversee the Business and take care there should be no Fraud in the drawing of them And when they were drawn to prevent all quarrels by determining what Portion those who had too much should give to those who had too little XXVI 54 55. Eleazar the Priest and Joshua the Son of Nun. These were the principal Persons concerned in this great Affair who were so conscientious therein that they did it in the presence of God at the Door of the Tabernacle XVIII Josh 6 8 10. XIX 51. Ver. 18. And ye shall take one Prince of every Tribe Verse 18 to divide the Land by Inheritance They are called in the place last named The Heads of the Fathers of the Tribes of the Children of Israel Ver. 19. The names of the Men are these of the Tribe Verse 19 of Judah Caleb the Son of Jephunneh I have nothing to observe upon this and the following verses to the end of the Chapter but that the Tribes are not mentioned in such order as they were at their first numbring I. 5 6 c. or at their second XXVI 5 c. yet great exactness and a particular direction of God may be noted in their placing here for they are set down according to their situation which they had afterwards in the Land of Canaan as if Moses foresaw who should be next Neighbours one to another For Judah having his Inheritance given him first XV Josh Simeon who is here next mentioned was so near him in the Land of Canaan that he had a Portion given him out of the Lot of Judah which proved too large for that Tribe XIX Josh 9. I Judg. 3 17. Then Benjamin who here follows in the third place was so near to Judah that they never separated when the ten Tribes were rent from them Dan was not far from Judah and the Children of Joseph also were their Neighbours And the rest of the Tribes Zebulun Issachar Asher Naphtali are set down here just in the order wherein their Lots fell to them in Canaan XIX Josh 10 17 24 32. An Evidence that Moses was guided by a Divine Spirit in all his Writings CHAP. XXXV Chapter XXXV Verse 1 Ver. 1. AND the LORD spake unto Moses in the Plains of Moab by Jordan near Jericho saying See XXII 1. Hitherto nothing hath been said of the Levites but that they should have no Lot in the Land of Canaan But now God provides that they should have Habitations assigned them to dwell in though they had no Fields nor Olive-yards c. as the rest of their Brethren had They might indeed have been able to purchase Houses for themselves out of the Tithes and other things which God had long ago bestowed upon them for their Portion but it was not fit that God's Ministers should be left without any certain dwelling And besides God would have them live comfortably and not only have Houses but a little Ground about them for their more commodious Subsistence Verse 2 Ver. 2. Command the Children of Israel that they give unto the Levites of the Inheritance of their possession Out of their share that shall fall to them in the Land of Canaan and on this side Jordan Cities to dwell in That they might not be in danger to wander up and down to seek an Habitation And ye shall give also to the Levites Suburbs for the Cities round about them Some Ground lying round about their Cities the reason of which is given in the next verse Ver. 3. And the Cities they shall have to dwell in Verse 3 That they may build Houses for themselves to dwell in Which did not make it unlawful for them to hire or purchase Houses in any other City particularly at Jerusalem or the place where the Tabernacle was settled for we find in Scripture many proofs of their dwelling in other Cities beside these which are here assigned to them And in like manner other People with their permission might dwell with them in these Cities without any breach of this Law And the Suburbs shall be for their Cattle To afford Pasture for their Oxen and Sheep And for their Goods The Hebrew word signifies not only all kind of Houshold-stuff but whatsoever was necessary for them and their Cattle without doors And for their Beasts Horses Asses Mules and all sorts of living Creatures as the Hebrew word signifies But it was not lawful for them to build Houses in these Fields nor plant Vineyards nor sow Corn but they were given them only to make their Dwellings more sweet and that they might have the convenience of Cattle about them for Provisions and all other uses Ver. 4. And the Suburbs and Cities which ye shall give Verse 4 unto the Levites To be their Possession by as good and full a right as their Brethren of the other Tribes had in their Lands which fell to them for their Inheritance by Lot See XXV Lev. 31 32 33. where they themselves are disabled to alienate either the Houses or Fields of their Cities But if they sold a House it was to revert at the Jubilee and the Fields they could not so much as sell till that time Shall reach from the Walls of the City and outward a thousand Cubits round about This space was for their Out-houses as Stables Places for Hay and Straw and such like things and perhaps for Gardens of Herbs and Flowers The Gemara upon the Ninth Chapter of Sota sect 9. saith That under the second Temple the Levites had no Suburbs which were not restored to them after the Captivity of Babylon But there being great care taken that the People shall pay all the Tithe of their ground unto the Levites X Nehem. 37. it is unreasonable to think
that care was not taken for places to lay them in Verse 5 Ver. 5. And ye shall measure from without the City It is not said as in the foregoing verse from the wall of the City therefore I take it to signifie from the outside of the Suburbs before mentioned On the East side two thousand Cubits and on the South side two thousand Cubits c. So there was in the whole three thousand Cubits round about the City a thousand for the Suburbs properly so called and two thousand more for their Pasture called properly the Fields of the Suburbs XXV Lev. 34. This is the most natural and easie Explication of this place And the City shall be in the midst So that there was exactly every way such a Circuit of Ground about it This shall be the Suburbs of the Cities Here the word Suburbs comprehends the Fields also And Maimonides saith that by the Constitution of the Elders they set forth also a Burying place for every City beyond these Limits For they might not bury their Dead within the Suburbs or Fields which they ground upon the foregoing verse which appoints them for other uses Schemita ve jobel cap. 13. Ver. 6. And among the Cities which ye shall give unto Verse 6 the Levites there shall be six Cities for Refuge Three in the Land of Canaan and three on the other side Jordan v. 14. The names of which are set down XX Josh 7 8. And those on the other side Jordan were set apart by Moses himself before he died IV Deut. 43. The reason of their being called Cities of Refuge is given in the next words Which ye shall appoint for the Man-slayer Such a Man-slayer as is afterward described who killed another against his will That he may flee thither And there be preserved and kept in safety if he was not found guilty of wilful Murder The Cities of the Levites were appointed for this purpose rather than any other because they were a kind of Sacred Places inhabited by Sacred Persons And here Men might spend their time better than in other Cities being among God's Ministers who might make them sensible of the negligence which Men were commonly guilty of in such Cases and of such Sins as they might have otherwise committed And to them ye shall add forty two Cities Which had all the same Priviledge if we may believe the Hebrew Doctors but not equally with the six For in the six a Man-slayer was to have an House to dwell in for nothing but in the other forty two he was to pay for it And the Levites could not refuse him entrance into the six but as for the rest it was in their choice whether they would receive him or no. Thus Maimonides out of their ancient Authors See Selden Lib. IV. de Jure Nat. Gent. juxta Discipl Hebr. cap. 2. where he observes that the Altar also was a place of Refuge according to XXI Exod. 14. but with many Exceptions both with relation to the parts of the Altar and to the Persons who fled thither and to the quality of the offence and their stay there which very much lessened the Priviledge of this Refuge Verse 7 Ver. 7. So all the Cities which ye shall give to the Levites shall be forty eight Cities c. Accordingly we read Joshua gave them so many XXI Josh 41. Thirteen of which the Priests had and the rest the Levites And in the days of the Messiah whom they vainly still expect other Cities shall be added to them saith Maimonides which shall belong to the Levites Verse 8 Ver. 8. And the Cities which ye shall give them shall be of the possession of the Children of Israel And so it is said XXI Josh 3. that the Children of Israel gave unto the Levites out of their Inheritance these Cities and their Suburbs Where we read also they were given them by Lot as the Children of Israel had their Inheritance given them From them which have many ye shall give many and from them that have few ye shall give few According to the Rule in distributing their Inheritances to the Israelites XXXIII 54. Every one shall give of his Cities unto the Levites according to the Inheritance which he shall inherit Thus they gave Nine Cities out of the two Tribes of Judah and Simeon XXI Josh 16. and but Four out of Benjamin which was a small Tribe v. 18. out of the Tribes of Issachar and Asher Four apiece v. 28 31. and out of Naphtali no more than three vers 32. Ver. 9. And the LORD spake unto Moses saying This being a matter of great importance that guiltless Men should not suffer nor the guilty escape Punishment Verse 9 the LORD gives Moses further direction about it as he promised he would in XXI Exod. 13. Ver. 10. Speak unto the Children of Israel and say Verse 10 unto them Repeat this Command to them which God himself repeated to Joshua XX. 1 2. When ye be come over Jordan into the Land of Canaan When they had possession of it and divided it and were settled in it So it is explained XIX Deut. 1 2. Ver. 11. Then shall ye appoint you Cities to be Cities Verse 11 of Refuge for you This seems to signifie that all the Cities of the Levites were in some sort a protection to the Man-slayer as I said upon v. 6. Such places the Temples were among the Athenians as Sam. Petitus observes in Leges Atticas p. 12 13. yet not all of them for he can find only six that of Mercy and that of the Eumenides and Minerva and those dedicated to Theseus one of them within the City the other without the Walls and that in Munychia That the Man-slayer may flee thither which killeth any person at unawares Or as it is XX Josh 3. unwittingly XIX Deut. 4. ignorantly that is besides his intention having no such design nor hatred to him as is there expresly said and here below v. 22. This is repeated v. 15. And the Instances of it are such as these mentioned by Georg. Ritterhusius de Jure Asylorum cap. 4. If a Man cutting Wood the Hatchet flying from the Helve should hit a Man and kill him or a Huntsman shooting at a Deer in a Thicket should kill a Man whom he did not see lying there An Example of which we have in Adrastus mentioned by Herodotus Lib. I. Ver. 12. And they shall be unto you Cities for Refuge Verse 12 from the Avenger From him who had a right to call a Murderer to account for the Blood he had shed and is therefore called the Avenger of Blood v. 19. who being stimulated with Anger and Grief for the Death of a near Relation might in a heat of Rage hastily kill him who was not guilty of Murder And therefore this provision is made for the preservation of an innocent Person against the violent Prosecution of the Avenger In the Hebrew the word for Avenger is Goel which signifying a Redeemer
fed with Bread and Water of Affliction till his Bowels were sorely pinched c. if we may believe the Jewish Doctors mentioned by Selden Lib. IV. de Jure Nat. Gent. cap. 1. Verse 31 Ver. 31. Moreover ye shall take no satisfaction for the Life of a Murderer If a Murderer would have given all his Estate to save his Life or the Avenger of Blood would have accepted a Compensation or freely let him go the Judges when they had found him guilty could not restore him to the City of Refuge but he was to suffer Death For the Life of him that was slain was not as Maimonides speaks part of the Goods of the Avenger of Blood but belonged to Almighty God who set such a value on a Man's Life that he would not suffer any price to be taken for it See Selden in the same Chapter p. 470. Ver. 32. And ye shall take no satisfaction for him that is fled to the City of Refuge that he may come to dwell in the Land until the death of the High-Priest No Money was to purchase his Liberty to dwell any Verse 32 where else but there till the time appointed by the Law but this Punishment for Man-slaughter was as indispensable as death for Murder And therefore if any Man hapned to kill another in the City of Refuge to which he was confined he was forced to flee to another City of Refuge and there abide till the death of the High-Priest Ver. 33. So ye shall not pollute the Land wherein ye Verse 33 are for blood defileth the Land By this it appears that the next of Kin was bound to prosecute the Murderer unto death for the good of his Country which otherwise would have had a Guilt upon it and that very grievous For they are the greatest Crimes as Maimonides observes which are said to pollute the Land or them or God's Sanctuary viz. Idolatry XX Lev. 3. all the filthiness that is forbidden XVIII 24 25. and Murder here mentioned More Nevoch P. III. cap. 47. And the Land cannot be cleansed of the Blood that is shed therein but by the blood of him that shed it The same Maimonides observes in the XLI Chapter of that Book That it is a piece of Universal Justice to make a Man suffer what he hath made another suffer If he have hurt his Body he must suffer for it in his own Body if in his Money his own Purse must pay for it if he have taken away his Life he must die for it himself And the Punishment can neither be mitigated nor any compensation accepted for it For which he quotes these words and upon this account resolves that if he that was murdered should live a few days or hours after his deadly wound and being in sound understanding should desire he that killed him might not die for it declaring that he freely forgave him his desire was not to be granted but Blood was to be punished with Blood whether he that was slain was a great Man or a mean a freeman or a slave a wise Man or a fool because there is no Sin committed by Men greater than this is Verse 34 Ver. 34. Defile not therefore the Land which ye shall inhabit By suffering a Murderer to live Wherein I dwell This is given as a reason elsewhere See V. 3. why they should put all polluted People out of their Camps because God dwelt in them viz. in his Sanctuary which made this Land be called the holy Land and God's Possession 2 Chron. XX. 11. For I the LORD dwell among the Children of Israel See XXV Exod. 8. The very same was practised among the Athenians with some little Alteration For Demosthenes says it was one of their Laws 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that he who out of fore-thought killed a Man should be put to death And he tells us also that it was not lawful for the Judges to take Money to remit the Punishment after he was Condemned though if the Prosecutors compounded with him or his Friends before-hand and desisted from the Prosecution his Life was saved If he fled from Justice all his Goods were confiscated and he forfeited all the Rights of a Citizen both Civil and Sacred See Sam. Petitus his Comment in Leges Atticas Lib. VII Tit. 1. CHAP. XXXVI Chapter XXXVI Ver. 1. AND the chief Fathers of the Families of the Verse 1 Children of Gilead the Son of Machir the Son of Manasseh c. Not the Fathers of those Families whose Inheritance had been assigned them already on this side Jordan in the Land of Gilead but the other half of the Tribe of Manasseh who were to have their Inheritance in Canaan where the Daughters of Zelophehad also had their Portion as appears from XVII Josh 3 4 c. Come near and speak before Moses and before the Princes the chief Fathers of the Children of Israel Who were met together in a great Assembly as they used to do about Publick Affairs See XXVII 2. XXI XXXII 2. Ver. 2. And they said the LORD commanded my Verse 2 Lord. This shows that one of them was the Mouth of the rest To give the Land for an Inheritance by lot to the Children of Israel See XXVI 52 53. For there the Foundation of all these Doubts was laid And my Lord was commanded by the LORD to give the Inheritance of Zelophehad Which should have faln to Zelophehad had he been alive Our Brather So they called their near Relations Vnto his Daughters Who petitioned him for the Possession which should have been their Fathers and it was granted them See XXVII 6 7. Ver. 3. And if they be married to any of the Sons of the other Tribes of the Children of Israel They being rich many it might be supposed of the other Tribes Verse 3 as well as their own would court them for their Wives and if they should choose an Husband that was not of their own Tribe they represent to Moses the Inconveniencies which from thence would follow Then shall their Inheritance be taken from the Inheritance of our Fathers i. e. Go out of our Tribe to which it originally belonged And shall be put to the Inheritance of the Tribe whereinto they are received Become a part of the Inheritance of that Tribe into which they married So shall it be taken from the lot of our Inheritance For it must have descended unto their Children who were of another Tribe by the Father's side which alone was considered and not the Mothers in this case Verse 4 Ver. 4. And when the Jubilee of the Children of Israel shall be Which was ordained for the preserving Estates in the Tribes and Families to which they originally appertained XXV Lev. 10 13. Then shall their Inheritance be put unto the Inheritance of the Tribe whereunto they are received The Jubilee will not help us in this Case by making their Inheritances return as other Lands do because they are become the Inheritance of another Tribe by the
right of Marriage So shall their Inheritance be taken away from the Inheritance of the Tribe of our Fathers So will their Estate go out of our Tribe without remedy because the Jubilee it self will give us no Relief Verse 5 Ver. 5. And Moses commanded the Children of Israel according to the Word of the LORD Whom I suppose he consulted about this matter as he did when the first doubt was moved about the Inheritance of these Women XXVII 5. and received the answer by which he here commanded the Israelites to govern themselves The Tribe of Joseph In whose name the chief Fathers of their several Families made this representation to Moses as became Men who took care of the concerns of the whole Tribe Hath said well In desiring the Inheritance of these Women might not go out of their Tribe which was prevented by the following Law Ver. 6. This is the thing which the LORD doth Verse 6 command concerning the Daughters of Zelophehad saying Let them marry to whom they think best They were not confined to any particular Persons but might have their choice among those who were descended from the same Stock as it immediately follows Only to the Family of the Tribe of their Father shall they marry Only with these two limitations that they might not marry a Man of another Tribe nor a Man of another Family in their own Tribe For it is very manifest that they are tied to marry into the Family of their Father and accordingly they did actually marry their Cosin-Germans as we now speak v. 11. For this Law was made for the preservation of Families as well as of Tribes as the Law for the Redemption of Lands was And therefore these words the Family of the Tribe of their Father is well translated by Grotius upon I St. Matthew 16. familia stirpis paternae the Family of the Stoâ—k of their Father which was that they desired might not perish XXVII 4. and was the ground of the Law which commanded a Man to marry the Wife of his Brother who left no Issue XXV Deut. 16. Therefore there being several Families in the Tribe of Manasseh XXVI 29 30 31 32. these Women could marry only into the Family of the Hepherites Verse 7 Ver. 7. So shall not the Inheritance of the Children of Israel remove from Tribe to Tribe For by preserving it in the Family to which it was given it was necessarily preserved in the Tribe For every one of the Children of Israel shall keep himself to the Inheritance of the Tribe of his Fathers And not endeavour to get any part of the Inheritance of another Tribe by marrying an Heiress in it Plato himself took care of this that when a Man left only a Daughter his Estate should not be carried by her to a Stranger but she should be bound to marry 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one that was nearest of kin to her And if there was a want of near Kindred 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. it should descend to the Children of her Father's Brother or the Children of the Grandfather some of which he ordains should marry her Lib. XI de Legibus p. 924 925. Edit Serrani Verse 8 Ver. 8. And every Daughter that possesseth an Inheritance in any Tribe of the Children of Israel Here this Law is made general that all Women who were Heiresses as the Daughters of Zelophehad were should do as they are here commanded And this was one of the Attick Laws which as Grotius observes were plainly borrowed from the Law of Moses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. That an Heiress should not marry out of her Kindred but dispose of her self and Estate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to one nearest of kin to her which was one of the Laws of Solon as Sam. Petitus observes out of Isaeus Pollux and others in his Comment in Leges Atticas Lib. VI. Tit. 1. p. 441. Shall be Wife to one of the Family of the Tribe of her Father Here she is confined to her Family and not merely to her Tribe But this concerned only such as were Heiresses all other Women might marry into what Tribe they pleased as appears by these very Books wherein we read that Aaron himself married the Sister of the Prince of Judah VI Exod. 22. And if any object that this was before the giving of the Law it is evident that Jehoiada a Priest and consequently of the Tribe of Levi married King Jehoram's Sister who was of the Tribe of Judah 2 Chron. XXII 11. And long before this all the Tribes of Israel being in great solicitude how to find Wives for their Brethren of Benjamin did not scruple their having them out of any Tribe if it had not been for their Oath XXI Judg. 18. And to add no more David himself of the Tribe of Judah married Michael the Daughter of Saul who was of the Tribe of Benjamin The Talmudists add that even these Heiresses might marry into what Tribe they pleased after the first Division of the Land by Joshua to which they imagine this Law was restrained it being a common saying among them That it did not belong to any Age but that in which it was made In the following Ages they pretend a Man might purchase Land in any Tribe and possess it alway or have the Inheritance of it by Marriage though he were of another Tribe as Selden shows their Opinion to be Lib. de Successionibus ad Leges Hebr. cap. 18. and Lib. III. de Synedr c. 4. n. 1. and Buxtorf de Sponsal Divortiis sect 44. But this is well confuted by Grotius in his Annotations upon I St. Matthew v. 16. Ver. 9. Neither shall the Inheritance remove from one Tribe to another Tribe This establishes in general what he had said before v. 7. with particular respect Verse 9 to the Daughters of Zelophehad But Moses ben Nachman upon these very words asserts the Talmudick Opinion before-mentioned that this concerns only the present Time not future Ages And puts this Case which is the strongest that can be thought of if a Woman were married into another Tribe after which Marriage her Father and all her Brethren dying without Children the Inheritance fell to her and consequently saith he the Possession must devolve from one Tribe to another into which she had married But according to the Letter of these words the Inheritance was rather to descend to the next of her Kindred than by her be carried out of the Tribe to which it belonged But every one of the Tribes of the Children of Israel shall keep himself to his own Inheritance Shall cleave or stick close to his own Inheritance as the Hebrew word signifies and as the Greek and Latin expresses it The reason of the Command was as Procopius Gazaeus observes to prevent the Confusion of Tribes How the Vulgar Latin came to deviate so much from the Hebrew Text and from the Intention of this Law as it hath done in this and the